Skip to main content

Full text of "Charles I. in 1646. Letters of King Charles the First to Queen Henrietta Maria"

See other formats


A 

0 
0 
0 

6 
7 

^^o 

^BB^m 

^^i 

GION 

III 

1 

4 
3 

4 

9 

L  LIBRARY  F 

III 

ACILITY 

6t<v 


i 


im»L 


tm 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/charlesiin1646le00chariala 


\U    '  6--C^ 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 


LETTERS 


KING  CHARLES  THE  FIRST 


QUEEN  HENRIETTA  MARIA. 


EDITED  BY  JOHN  BRUCE,  ESQ.   F.S.A. 

DIR.  CAMD.  SOC. 


PRINTED  FOR  THE  CAMDEN  SOCIETY 


M.DCCC.LVI. 


LONDON : 

J     K.  NICHOLS  AND  SONS,  PRINTERS, 

P  ARLI  AM  ENT-STREET . 


[no.   LXIII.] 


COUJ^CIL  OF  THE  CAMDEN  SOCIETY 

FOR  THE  YEAR  1855-6. 


President, 
THE  RIGHT  HON.  LORD  BRAYBROOKE,  F.S.A. 

WILLIAM  HENRY  BLAAUW,  ESQ.  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

JOHN  BRUCE,  ESQ.  F.S.A.  Director. 

JOHN  PAYNE  COLLIER,  ESQ.  V.P.S.A.  Treasurer. 

WILLIAM  DURRANT  COOPER,  ESQ.  F.S.A. 

BOLTON  CORNEY,  ESQ.  M.R.S.L. 

JAMES  CROSBY,  ESQ.  F.S.A. 

SIR  HENRY  ELLIS,  K.H.,  F.R.S.,  Dir.  S.A. 

THE  REV.  LAMBERT  B.  LARKING,  M.A. 

PETER  LEVESQUE,  ESQ.  F.S.A. 

FREDERIC  OUVRY,  ESQ.  Treas.  S.A. 

LORD  VISCOUNT  STRANGFORD,  G.C.B.,  F.S.A. 

WILLIAM  J.  THOMS,  ESQ.  F.S.A.,  Secretary. 

ALBERT  WAY,  ESQ.  F.S.A. 

HIS  EXCELLENCY  M.  VAN  DE  WEYER. 

REV.  JOHN  WEBB,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 


The  Council  of  the  Camden  Society  desire  it  to  be  under- 
stood that  they  are  not  answerable  for  any  opinions  or  observa- 
tions that  may  appear  in  the  Society's  publications;  the  Editors  of 
the  several  works  being  alone  responsible  for  the  same. 


INTRODUCTIOK 


Sixteen  hundred  and  forty-six,  to  which  the  following  letters 
relate,  was  a  year  of  peculiar  moment  to  Charles  I.  It  was  the 
turning  period  of  his  personal  fate. 

Cromwell's  charge  at  Naseby  determined  the  Civil  War.  When 
the  grim  Ironsides  rode  down  the  more  splendid  cavalry  that  mus- 
tered under  the  royal  standard,  they  destroyed  Charles's  last  chance  of 
keeping  the  open  field.  Thenceforth,  all  he  could  do  was  to  move 
about  amongst  his  strongholds,  the  reduction  of  which  was  the 
only  work  that  remained  to  be  accomplished  by  the  victorious  army 
of  the  parliament.  One  after  another,  some  by  storm  and  some  by 
famine,  garrisoned  cities,  towns,  and  fortified  mansions  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Fairfax  and  Cromwell,  and  as  the  year  1645  approached 
its  termination,  the  parliamentary  forces  began  to  hem  in  the  king's 
last  place  of  retreat,  the  loyal  and  beautiful  Oxford,  the  capital  of 
the  Cavaliers.  The  Koundheads  were  first  discerned  from  the  old 
tower  of  Oxford  Castle,  crowning  the  heights  at  a  distance  from  the 
city.  They  soon  approached  nearer,  commanding  every  road,  and 
seizing  every  defensible  point;  but  it  was  not  until  Fairfax  had 
cleared  the  West,  and  had  driven  the  Prince  of  Wales  to  Scilly,  that 
he  returned  northward  with  the  main  body  of  his  troops,  and  pre- 
pared to  invest  Oxford  in  due  form. 

The  question  then  arose : — What  was  the  king  to  do  ?  His  friends, 
even  the  most  sanguine,  deemed  his  cause  irretrievably  lost.    Without 


Vi  INTRODUCTION. 

money,  his  supporters  ruined  by  the  sacrifices  they  had  already  made, 
his  garrisons  compelled  to  plunder  as  their  only  means  of  support, 
and  the  country  consequently  universally  disaffected  towards  the  royal 
cause,  it  was  impossible  that  the  king  could  carry  on  the  contest  any 
lonffer.  What  then  was  he  to  do?  He  had  now  tried  almost  all 
possible  courses.  He  had  endeavoured  to  govern  with  a  parliament, 
and  had  failed.  He  had  striven  to  do  so  without  a  parliament :  in  that 
also  he  had  failed.  Again,  he  had  been  induced  to  call  a  parliament 
by  which  he  had  been  driven  into  concessions,  but  they  were  made 
grudgingly,  in  bad  faith,  and  with  the  clear  intention  of  being 
resumed  as  soon  as  possible:  in  this  course  he  had  also  failed. 
Lastly,  he  had  appealed  to  the  final  arbiter  of  national  disputes, 
and  again  the  result  had  been  adverse  to  his  hopes.  His  subjects, 
esteemed  the  most  loyal  people  in  Europe,  had  met  him,  front  to 
front,  in  the  open  field.  His  choicest  troops,  commanded  by  some 
of  the  bravest  of  the  English  nobility,  had  been  beaten  in  many 
successive  engagements,  and,  finally,  had  been  cut  to  pieces  and 
utterly  destroyed.  Wliat  now  remained  for  him  to  do?  Peace, 
upon  the  best  terms  that  coidd  be  obtained,  was  the  ardent  longing 
of  every  one.  The  stanchest  Cavaliers  saw  that  submission  was 
a  bitter  but  an  unavoidable  necessity.  The  victorious  party  must 
have  its  way.  The  cause  had  been  decided  in  their  favour.  The 
losers  must  submit. 

Such  was  the  feeling  and  the  reasoning  of  the  Cavaliers,  but  not 
of  the  king.  Submission  was  a  thing  to  which  Charles  could  never 
be  brought.  It  was  his  candid  avowal  with  respect  to  his  own  cha  - 
racter,  that  he  could  never  yield  in  a  good  cause; — which  every  man 
thinks  his  own  cause  to  be.  True,  it  was  no  longer  possible  for  him 
to  gain    his   ends   by  active  measures;  but  he  had    not  ceased    to 


INTRODUCTION.  VU 

be  a  power  in  the  State.  If  he  could  not  govern,  he  might  prevent 
his  enemies  from  doing  so.  The  weary  and  exhausted  country 
could  have  no  peace  without  him.  If  those  who  were  opposed  to 
him  desired  tranquillity,  they  must  have  it  upon  his  terms.  He 
was  beaten,  vanquished,  ruined,  but  no  earthly  power  could  induce 
him  to  sacrifice  his  royal  dignity  by  yielding  the  principal  points 
which  were  in  dispute. 

These  points,  the  ultimate  issues  in  this  great  contest,  were 
gradually  reduced  to  three,  which  were  shortly  designated  from  the 
matters  to  which  they  related,  as  those  of  the  Church,  the  Militia, 
and  the  King's  Friends. 

The  parliament  had  gone  some  way  in  altering  the  ecclesiastical 
constitution.  They  had  substituted  a  church  government  by  pres- 
byteries in  the  place  of  that  by  bishops.  They  insisted  that  the 
king  should  acquiesce  in  this  alteration.  He  was  urged  to  do  so 
by  his  wife.  His  ordinary  official  advisers  put  the  matter  before 
him  plainly  thus: — "The  question  is,  whether  you  will  choose  to 
be  a  king  of  presbytery,  or  no  king,  and  yet  presbytery  or  perfect 
independency  to  be  ?  In  this  case,  the  answer  is  as  easy  as  it  is 
to  judge  that  a  disease  is  to  be  preferred  before  dissolution ;  the  one 
may  in  time  admit  of  a  remedy,  the  other  is  past  cure."  ^  Even 
two  bishops  whom  he  consulted  advised  him  that  he  could  not 
"trespass  in  point  of  conscience"  by  "permitting  that  which  he 
could  not  hinder."^  But  nothing  could  move  him.  He  believed 
that  bishops  held  their  authority  jure  divino,  and  he  refused. 
This  was  the  point  respecting  the  Church. 

Again,  the  parliament  insisted  that  such  regulations  should  be 

''  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  263.  ^  Ibid.  ii.  268. 


Vm  INTRODUCTION. 

made  for  the  future  government  of  the  militia,  as  would  prevent  the 
king  jQrom  drawing  the  sword  a  second  time,  and  at  some  conve- 
nient season  revenging  himself  upon  those  by  whom  he  had  been 
defeated.  On  this  point,  if  he  had  been  left  to  his  own  judgment, 
he  would  probably  have  yielded  sufficiently ;  but  the  exact  character 
of  the  question  was  misunderstood  by  the  queen.  He  acted  upon 
her  counsel  and  refused. 

The  remaining  point  stood  thus.  The  king,  in  the  language  of 
the  parliament,  had  been  abetted  in  his  contest  by  a  multitude  of 
evil  counsellors.  It  was  insisted  that  the  parliament  should  have 
the  power  of  preventing  their  doing  harm  in  future,  by  regulating 
their  future  access  to  him,  and  otherwise  dealing  with  them  at  its 
pleasure.  Acting  under  foreign  counsel  and  guided  by  what  he 
esteemed  to  be  a  point  of  honour,  the  king  protested  that  he  would 
never  desert  his  friends. 

With  anything  like  sincerity  on  the  part  of  the  king,  means 
would  easily  have  been  discovered  of  settling  such  disputes  as  these. 
But  he  had  no  desire  that  the  points  in  dispute  should  be  settled, 
except  upon  the  terms  of  submission  to  himself.  He  believed  that 
the  machine  of  government  could  not  act  without  him ;  that  if  he 
could  only  keep  the  public  affairs  long  enough  in  the  condition 
of  dead-lock  to  which  they  were  reduced,  his  enemies  would  be 
wearied,  or  would  be  forced  by  the  people,  into  yielding  to  his 
terms.  His  mind  was  as  full  as  ever  of  the  most  exalted  notions 
of  the  sacred  and  indefeasible  character  of  his  royal  authority.  All 
who  opposed  him  were,  in  his  estimation,  wicked  rebels  whom  God 
would  judge.*     It  was  his  place  to  govern,  and  that  of  his  people 

»  Even  so    late  as  the    treaty  of  Uxbridge  (February,  1644-5)  Charles  knew  so  little 
of  his  opponents,  and  was  so  blindly  persuaded  of  the  divinity  which  hedged  him  in, 


INTRODUCTION.  IX 

to  submit.  His  sins  of  misgovernment  never  occurred  to  him. 
Regret  that  for  many  years  his  course  of  action  had  been  totally 
wanting  in  the  kingly  virtues  of  justice  and  fair  dealing  never 
entered  his  mind.  It  never  doubled  him  that  he  had  sought  to 
govern  in  defiance  of  his  own  concessions,  in  opposition  to  the  even 
then  acknowledged  principles  of  the  constitution,  and  in  breach  of 
his  coronation  oath.  The  only  things  which  grieved  him  were  his 
concessions  to  the  popular  fury  which  himself  had  roused. 

Whilst  such  was  Charles's  state  of  mind,  peace  was  out  of  the 
question.  On  the  side  of  the  parliament,  it  was  clearly  seen  that 
when  a  king  sets  up  his  standard  against  his  people,  he  must 
conquer  or  submit;  and  that  if,  having  failed  to  conquer,  he  refuses 
to  submit,  he  must  be  deposed.  To  have  yielded  to  him  on  the 
ultimate  points  of  the  contest,  would  have  been  to  have  relinquished 
the  fruits  of  the  warfare  in  which  the  parliament  had  been  victorious. 
What  then  was  to  be  done?  Simply  to  follow  him  through 
a  succession  of  messages  and  answers,  until  it  became  apparent 
to  the  people  that  the  country  must  be  governed  without  him. 
That  was  the  course  for  the  parliament;  but  what  remained  for 
the  king?  Nothing  but  to  fall  back  upon  his  old  course  of 
intrigue. 

Without  much  talent  for  intrigue,  or  even  much  dexterity  in  its 
practice,  Charles  had  great  fondness  for  being  engaged  in  it.  In 
all  difficulties  it  was  his  resource,  and  at  the  time  with  which  we 
are  dealing  he  was  fanatically  sanguine  that  some  one  or  other  of 

that  he  wished  his  commissioners  to  insinuate  to  those  of  the  parliament,  in  their 
"  private  discourses,"  that  they  were  "  arrant  rebels,  and  that  tlieir  end  must  be  damnation, 
ruin,  and  infamy,  except  they  repented  and  found  some  way  to  free  themselves  from  the 
damnable  way  they  were  in."  He  thought  such  representations  "  might  do  good." 
(Evelyn's  Diary,  iv.  137,  ed,  1852.) 

CAMD.  SOC.  b 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

his  little  subtle  stratagems  would  ultimately  succeed.  We  have  said 
that  he  was  "  fanatically  sanguine,"  because  the  basis  of  his  hopes 
of  success  was  purely  fanatical.  We  are  accustomed  to  associate 
the  notion  of  fanaticism  with  the  ^posite  party  only.  They  con- 
cluded that  the  cause  of  the  parliament  was  righteous  and  favoured 
by  God  because  it  was  successful.  Every  one  sees  this  to  have  been 
a  dangerous  judging  of  the  ways  of  Providence  from  partial  results. 
We  can  all  join  in  condemning  conclusions  so  presumptuous  and  so 
illogical.  But  the  same  reasoning  was  equally  rife  at  Oxford  as  at 
Westminster.  Charles  attributed  his  want  of  success  in  the  war  to 
God's  anger  against  him  for  his  concurrence  in  the  death  of  Strafford. 
He  confidently  anticipated  the  approach  of  a  time  when  he  should 
have  drained  the  cup  of  vengeance.  Mercy  would  then,  he  pre- 
sumed, take  the  place  of  justice,  and  the  storm  of  heavenly  wrath, 
transferred  from  him,  would  fall  heavily  on  the  heads  of  his  ene- 
mies. To  help  on  the  ends  of  Providence,  to  expedite,  as  he  sup- 
posed, the  coming  of  that  happy  day,  and  to  gain  time  until  it 
should  dawn,  were  the  objects  of  the  many  intrigues  in  which 
he  was  involved  during  the  year  1646.  All  these  intrigues  are 
more  or  less  illustrated  in  the  letters  now  published.  During  their 
course  they  exhibit  Charles  dealing  with  all  the  parties  in  the  State, 
not  successively,  but  altogether,  and  not  candidly  nor  sincerely  with 
any  one  of  them. 

He  amused  the  parliament  by  holding  out  hopes,  expressed  in  the 
most  solemn  words,  that,  if  permitted  to  come  to  London,  he  should 
be  able,  upon  mutual  explanations,  to  make  such  concessions  as  would 
be  satisfactory.  It  is  clear,  upon  the  correspondence  now  printed, 
that  he  never  entertained  any  such  hopes.  He  made  the  offer  as  a 
subterfuge,  the  "best  put-off"  (p.  50)  he  could  devise.     It  was  a 


INTRODUCTION.  XI 

mode  of  avoiding  a  direct  answer  to  the  parliamentary  proposals. 
He  thought  the  suggestion  plausible.  It  would  sound  well  in  the 
ears  of  the  people.  Its  refusal  would  be  deemed  harsh,  and  would 
therefore  tend  to  render  the  parliament  unpopular.  If  ho  had  been 
allowed  to  visit  London,  his  hope  was,  not  to  have  made  peace,  but 
to  have  touched  the  hearts  of  the  people,  to  have  drawn  them  to  his 
side  by  an  exhibition  of  majesty  in  distress,  and  to  have  sown  dis- 
cord amongst  his  enemies  (pp.  9,  11). 

With  this  latter  object  he  intrigued  with  the  Independents.  He 
knew  they  were  the  bitter  enemies  of  monarchy,  but  they  were 
equally  strenuous  in  their  opposition  to  Presbyterianism.  If  he  could 
have  gained  their  support,  the  English  army  would  have  been 
divided,  the  league  between  England  and  Scotland  would  have 
been  broken,  and  the  Koyalists  might  again  have  lifted  up  their 
heads.  They  might  have  held  the  balance  between  the  rival  parties 
in  the  camp  of  their  opponents,  and  ultimately  have  destroyed 
both. 

At  the  same  time,  he  intrigued  with  the  Presbyterians.  He 
fomented  their  political  jealousy  of  the  Independents,  and  sought  to 
take  advantage  of  their  love  of  monarchy,  professing  to  be  willing 
to  throw  himself  into  their  arms,  although  really  hating  them 
(see  pp.  19,  22,  27),  with  an  intensity  which  was  one  of  the  most 
prominent  features  of  his  character. 

Another  of  his  contemporaneous  schemes  was  that  of  a  French 
invasion.  He  urged  upon  his  wife  to  procure  the  government  of 
France  to  land  5000  men  in  Kent.  He  indicated  their  place  of 
embarkation,  and  pointed  out  their  line  of  march.  He  supposed 
that  the  English  people  would  have  assisted  a  foreign  power  to 
replace  him  upon  his  throne. 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

But  foreign  aid  in  a  far  larger  measure  was  the  subject  of  a  wider 
and  better-known  intrigue.  Since  the  too  celebrated  Irish  insur- 
rection and  massacre  in  1641,  the  Roman  Catholics  of  that  country 
had  stood  out  in  rebellion.  They  had  remained  in  possession  of  a 
large  part  of  Ireland,  and  had  held  the  field  with  a  considerable 
army.  In  defence  of  Protestantism  and  of  the  English  authority 
in  that  country,  the  Lord  Lieutenant  had  also  on  foot  a  considerable 
force.  A  peace  with  the  Irish  Roman  Catholics  would  have  re- 
leased both  these  armies,  and  have  allowed  them  to  be  transferred 
into  England  to  support  the  royal  cause.  But  this  object  could 
only  be  effected  by  an  arrangement  of  the  religious  privileges 
of  the  Roman  Catholics.  To  gain  his  end,  Charles  was  ready  to 
consent  to  terms  so  liberal  to  the  Roman  Catholics  both  in  England 
and  Ireland,  as  to  induce  the  pope  and  the  leading  Roman  Catholic 
princes  to  unite  for  the  re-establishment  of  the  Church  of  England 
and  the  king  (p.  24).  An  army  of  6,000  foreign  troops  was  to 
have  been  landed  at  Lynn,  at  the  same  time  that  10,000  Irish 
were  to  have  been  thrown  on  the  opposite  shore  at  Chester,  and 
a  similar  body  into  South  Wales.*  In  this  way — that  is  by  the  aid 
of  the  pope  and  the  Roman  Catholics — Charles  imagined  that  he 
could  have  ^re-established  his  own  authority,  have  suppressed  the 
Presbyterian  and  Independent  "  factions,"  and  have  preserved  the 
integrity  of  the  Church  of  England  (p.  25). 

The  earl  of  Glamorgan  was  Charles's  agent  in  endeavouring  to 
carry  out  this  wild  and  fatal  scheme.  To  enable  him  to  accom- 
plish it,  powers  the  amplest  and  the  most  irregular  were  granted  to 
him.     A  dukedom  and  the  garter  were  rewards  promised  to  him- 

•  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  202. 


INTRODUCTION.  XUl 

self;  blank  patents  of  nobility  were  intrusted  to  his  disposal ;  a  mar- 
riage was  guaranteed  between  his  son  and  the  princess  Elizabeth ; 
and  Charles  bound  himself,  on  the  word  of  a  king  and  a  Christian, 
to  confirm  whatever  engagements  Glamorgan  entered  into,  however 
informal,  illegal,  or  unfit  to  be  made  publicly  known. 

Acting  on  his  authorities,  Glamorgan  concluded  a  peace  with  the 
Ir^h  Roman  Catholics,  surrendering  to  them  the  ecclesiastical 
supremacy  over  a  great  part  of  Ireland,  and  releasing  them  from  all 
statutory  pains  and  penalties.  Preparations  were  entered  upon  for 
carrying  out  a  further  portion  of  the  scheme.  Men  were  muster- 
ing to  be  transported  to  Chester,  and  an  application  was  made  to 
the  prince  of  Orange  for  the  loan  of  vessels  to  convey  them  from 
Ireland.  Of  a  sudden  an  accident  disclosed  to  the  world  this  most 
foolish  and  wicked  business.  The  parliament  published  the  facts 
which  came  to  their  knowledge,  including  a  copy  of  the  treaty 
between  Glamorgan  and  the  Irish  Roman  Catholics.  The  outcry 
was  universal:  Cavalier  and  Roundhead  united  in  condemnation  of 
the  joint  sacrifice  of  Ireland  and  of  Protestantism.  Now  also  became 
fully  apparent  the  consequences  of  Charles's  having  acted  through- 
out his  reign  in  opposition  to  the  religious  feelings  of  his  people. 
The  support  which,  in  times  past,  he  had  given  to  anti-protestant 
innovations  had  led  many  people  to  doubt  the  sincerity  of  the  king's 
own  belief.  By  such  persons  the  authorities  given  to  Glamorgan 
were  deemed  conclusive  proofs  of  the  king's  inclinations  towards 
Romanism.  They  viewed  them,  not  as  the  efforts  of  a  drowning 
man  ready  to  catch  at  anything,  but  as  the  disclosure  of  a  deliberate 
treachery  to  the  national  faith;  a  treachery  as  needless  as  it  was 
complete,  for  it  did  not  escape  observation  that  Glamorgan's  powers 
were  dated  before  Naseby,  at  a  time  when  the  king's  affairs  were 


xiv  INTRODUCTION. 

far  from  desperate.  Even  if  his  cause  had  been  at  the  very  worst, 
Ireland  was  a  jewel  of  the  English  crown  which  the  king  had  no 
right  to  throw  away.  But  the  part  of  the  transaction  which  most 
excited  the  English  people  was  the  intention  of  subduing  them  by 
armies  of  Irish  Celts,  the  idea  of  whom  was,  at  that  time,  insepa- 
rably connected  in  the  minds  of  Englishmen  with  thoughts  of 
massacre  and  cruelty,  with  barbarism  the  most  savage,  and  super- 
stition the  most  debased. 

Of  all  the  false  steps  taken  by  the  unhappy  Charles,  perhaps  these 
powers  given  to  Glamorgan  were  the  worst,  and  his  affected  repu- 
diation of  them  the  meanest  and  the  most  extraordinary.  The 
depths  of  that  transaction  have  never  yet  been  thoroughly  sounded. 
I  have  been  favoured  with  the  use  of  the  most  important  of  the 
original  documents,  and  hoped  to  have  appended  to  the  present 
publication  the  results  of  some  inquiries  which  I  have  made  upon 
the  subject.  But  the  investigation  is  not  complete,  and  it  is  not 
convenient  to  delay  the  volume.  Another  opportunity  will  be  easily 
found  for  communicating  the  information  to  historical  readers. 

Glamorgan's  affair  completed  the  ruin  which  Naseby  began; 
and  now  the  French,  not  willing  to  see  the  king  deposed,  stepped 
in  to  attempt  his  rescue.  The  sympathies  of  France  were  constant 
from  of  old  towards  Scotland.  The  business  of  Montreuil,  who  was 
sent  as  a  special  ambassador  on  this  occasion,  was  to  use  this  ancient 
influence  towards  inducing  the  Scots  to  form  a  junction  with  the  king. 
But  the  Scots  were  in  close  alliance  with  the  English  parliament.  A 
separate  treaty,  or  any  open  division  of  interest,  would  infallibly 
have  resulted  in  a  sanguinary  quarrel  between  the  two  countries. 
Such  a  thing  was  not  to  be  lightly  hazarded,  and,  accordingly, 
when  Montreuil  consulted  the  London  commissioners,  who  repre- 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

sented  Scottish  Interests  with  the  English  parliament,  he  met  with 
politeness,  but  no  encouragement.  At  Edinburgh  he  was  equally 
unsuccessful,  and  still  more  so  in  the  Scottish  army.  These  were 
his  first  attempts ;  but,  after  having  seen  the  king,  and  fully  ascer- 
tained the  state  of  utter  ruin  to  which  he  was  reduced,  Montreuil 
once  more  entered  into  negociations  with  the  London  commis- 
sioners. With  undiplomatic  want  of  caution,  he  probably  mistook 
the  language  or  the  meaning  of  the  civil  common-places  with  which 
men  have  at  all  times  been  accustomed  to  speak  of  the  sovereign. 
Acting  upon  what  he  fancied,  he  communicated  his  presumed  success 
to  the  king,  and  gave  him  a  guarantee,  in  the  name  of  the  King  of 
France,  for  his  safety  in  the  Scottish  camp.  From  the  king  Mon- 
treuil went  to  the  Scottish  army,  to  settle  the  minor  details  of 
his  arrangement,  and  there  found  himself  to  be  utterly  mistaken. 
The  commissioners  with  the  army  entirely  repudiated  any  such 
agreement.  Montreuil's  only  course  therefore  was  to  apprise  the 
king  of  this  alteration,  and  strongly  to  dissuade  him  (p.  37)  from 
coming  to  the  Scottish  army. 

What  now  was  the  king  to  do?  His  stratagems  had  all  failed. 
Neither  Presbyterian  nor  Independent  could  be  induced  to  side  witla 
him.  France  would  not  fight  for  him,  and  had  been  unsuccessful 
in  her  diplomacy  in  his  behalf  All  hopes  of  his  re-establishment 
by  the  Pope  and  the  Irish  were  buried  under  the  indignation 
excited  by  the  transactions  with  Glamorgan.  Oxford  was  environed. 
If  he  remained  there  he  must  infallibly  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
parliament.  He  determined  to  fly,  but  whither  he  did  not  know. 
"  To  eschew  all  kind  of  captivity,"  he  says,  "  which,  if  I  stay  here, 
I  must  undergo,  I  intend  (by  the  grace  of  God)  to  get  privately  to 
Lynn,  when  I  will  try,  if  it  be  possible,  to  make  such  strength  as  to 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

procure  honourable  and  safe  conditions  from  the  rebels ;  if  not,  then 
I  resolve  to  go  by  sea  to  Scotland,  in  case  I  shall  understand  that 
Montrose  be  in  condition  fit  to  receive  me;  otherwise,  I  mean  to 
make  for  Ireland,  France,  or  Denmark;  but  to  which  of  these 
I  am  not  yet  resolved."  (p.  38.)  In  this  state  of  utter  un- 
certainty he  abandoned  Oxford.  His  first  thought  was  to  get 
into  London.  He  advanced  nearly  fifty  miles  on  the  road  towards 
the  city,  which  was  no  longer  his.  As  he  neared  the  metropolis, 
the  danger  of  his  intended  course  pressed  heavily  on  his  mind. 
At  Brentford  his  courage  failed.  He  turned  off  to  the  north-east 
and  made  his  way  towards  the  Scots.  After  wandering  about  for 
eight  days,  apparently  without  aim  or  plan,  he  presented  him- 
self on  the  ninth  morning »  after  his  departure  from  Oxford  in  the 
camp  of  the  Scots.  He  was  evidently  weary  of  uncertainty,  and 
simply  chose  the  course  in  which  there  was  the  least  present 
danger,  although  he  afterwards  endeavoured,  with  his  customary 
want  of  candour,  to  make  it  appear  that  he  had  gone  to  the  Scots  on 
the  faith  of  the  French  "  engagement  that  he  should  be  used  like  a 
king"  (p.  42).  Nothing  is  clearer  in  the  present  letters  than  that 
Montreuil  dissuaded  the  king  from  going  to  the  Scots,  thereby 
clearly  withdrawing  the  engagement  which  had  been  entered  into. 

To  those  who  are  not  well  acquainted  with  Charles's  character,  it 
must  seem  marvellous  that  he  did  not  at  this  time  quit  the  countiy. 
Why  should  he  have  stayed  in  England?  Having  made  up  his 
mind  not  to  consent  to  the  offered  terms,  all  tliat  the  parliament 
could  do  was  to  depose  him,  put  him  under  restraint,  and  carry 
on  the  government  without  him :   either  taking  somebody  else  for 

"  At  p.  40,  note  *,  this  period  is  printed  by  mistake  as  only  "  five  days."     The  figures 
shew  the  real  number. 


INTRODUCTION.  XVll 

a  king  or  establisKing  a  republic.  To  remain  in  England  was 
obviously  to  submit  to  certain  imprisonment.  Whether  he  went  to 
Westminster  or  to  Newark,  to  the  English  or  to  the  Scots,  it 
mattered  not;  imprisonment  could  be  the  only  result.  Why  then 
did  he  put  himself  in  the  way  of  it  ?  The  answer  is  to  be  found  in 
the  king's  sanguine  character,  and  his  daily  anticipations  of  a  revolu- 
tion in  his  favour: — "  I  am  most  confident,"  he  writes  in  one  of  the 
letters  now  published,  "  that  within  a  very  small  time  I  shall  be 
recalled  with  much  honour,  and  all  my  friends  will  see  that  I  have 
neither  a  foolish  nor  peevish  conscience."  (p.  81.)  Wlien  the  clouds 
gathered  darkly  over  his  head  he  seems  to  have  doubted  for  a 
moment  whether  the  anticipated  change  would  come  in  time  to  save 
him,  but  he  never  doubted  that  come  it  would.  "  Without  pre- 
tending to  prophecy,"  he  writes  to  Montreuil  in  allusion  to  his 
enemies, a  "I  will  foretell  their  ruin,  except  they  agree  with  me; 
howsoever,"  he  adds,  "it  shall  please  God  to  dispose  of  me." 

As  a  mere  mode  of  gaining  time,  perhaps  it  was  better  to  go  to  the 
Scots  than  to  the  parliament,  but  if  it  had  been  the  king's  object  to 
effect  a  peace  he  should  have  gone  to  London.  There  he  would  have 
found  men  of  a  multitude  of  different  opinions,  especially  on  subjects 
of  religion;  he  would  have  found,  too,  many  friends,  and  might 
have  added  to  their  number.  But  in  the  Scottish  camp  there  was  but 
one  opinion  on  religious  matters,  and  that  not  merely  diametrically 
opposed  to  but  as  strongly  entertained  as  his  own.  The  English 
contest  against  him  was  mainly  one  of  law  against  prerogative ;  the 
Scottish  contest  was  one  of  fanaticism  against  fanaticism.  The 
Scots  were  as  fanatically  attached  to  the  covenant  as  he  was 
to  episcopacy.     In  the   English  contest  much  could  be  done  by 

»  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  213. 
CAMD.  SOC.  C 


XVUl  INTRODUCTION. 

a  mediator,  in  that  with  Scotland  but  little,  for  each  party 
rested  his  argument  upon  an  assumed  right  divine.  Nor  did  the 
Scots,  when  the  king  put  himself  into  their  custody,  do  any- 
thing to  dispose  him  to  regard  themselves  or  their  religious 
opinions  with  favour.  Without  alluding  to  well-known  anecdotes, 
the  present  letters  are  full  of  complaints  upon  this  subject.  Day  by 
day  the  king  alludes  to  the  ill-usage  which  he  suffered  at  their 
hands : — "  I  never  knew  what  it  was  to  be  barbarously  baited  before  " 
(p.  45) ;  "  I  am  strangely  and  barbarously  threatened "  (p.  56) ; 
**  impudent,  importunate  threatenings  and  persuasions  are  used  to 
me  "(p.  57);  "threatening  is  the  only  phrase  used  to  me  now" 
(p.  65).  Many  similar  passages  are  scattered  through  these  letters; 
and,  although  it  may  be  allowed  that  a  man  like  Charles,  a  stern 
and  solemn  person,  punctilious  and  ceremonious,  with  high  notions 
of  his  personal  dignity,  little  accustomed  to  allow  familiarity  in 
those  about  him,  and  quick  to  repress  the  slightest  expression  of  an 
opinion  adverse  to  his  own,  may  have  put  a  harsh  construction  upon 
what  might  be  merely  free  and  honest  talking,  yet  are  there  many 
indirect  evidences  that  his  personal  condition  whilst  among  the 
Scots  was  one  of  great  annoyance; — "  every  day  never  wanting  new 
vexations  "  (p.  44)  is  his  own  description  of  his  continual  life.  Some 
of  his  allusions  to  his  condition  are  truly  touching: — "  I  cannot  but 
again  remember  thee,  that  there  was  never  man  so  alone  as  I,  and 
therefore  very  much  to  be  excused  for  the  committing  of  any  error  " 
(p.  46);  "as  for  the  queen's  letters  and  cyphers,  all  day  they  are 
about  me,  and  all  night  under  my  head"  (p.  50);  "if  the  queen 
once  should  openly  condemn  me  of  wilfulness  but  in  one  point,  I 
should  not  be  able  to  support  my  daily  miseries"  (p.  62);  "  God 
knows  I  have  but  little  [comfort]  and  that  little  must  come  from 


INTRODUCTION.  XIX 

thee  "  (p.  77).  Such  expressions  hint  more  than  they  tell.  There 
is  that  in  their  melancholy  tone  which  shows  how  deep  the  fall  to 
which  he  had  been  already  subjected.  And  yet,  even  under  these 
depressing  circumstances,  such  was  the  almost  childish  sanguineness 
of  his  character — his  aptitude  to  fancy  that  good  would  somehow  or 
other  come  out  of  circumstances  the  most  decidedly  adverse — that, 
overlooking  the  agreement  of  the  Scots  in  the  essentials  of  the 
quarrel,  he  fixed  his  attention  upon  their  minor  political  diiferences, 
and  imagined  that  these  were  either  means  through  which  all  of 
them  would  ultimately  be  brought  to  join  with  him,  or  that  they 
were  a  way  in  which  God  was  punishing  them  for  their  opposition 
to  their  king.  Thus,  in  the  letters  before  us  written  from  the 
Scottish  camp,  he  goes  on  amusing  himself  with  the  notion  of  a 
speedy  restoration  as  the  result  of  some  change  in  the  purposes  of 
the  Almighty,  and  at  the  same  time  nursing  and  encouraging  all 
those  prejudices  which  effectually  barred  the  way  to  peace.  His 
native  Scotland  became  an  object  of  his  deepest  aversion.  He  would 
only  go  thither,  he  declared — as  he  was  ready  to  die — for  the  queen 
(p.  52);  he  would  sooner  choose  the  farthest  part  of  the  world  than 
go  thither  (p.  53) ;  he  should  abhor  the  country  until  the  people 
evidently  and  heartily  repented  of  their  rebellion  (p.  54).  Of  Pres- 
byterianism  he  could  not  speak  with  sufficient  bitterness :  it  is,  he 
says,  absolutely  unlawful,  adding,  as  one  chief  argument  of  its 
illegality,  that  it  never  came  into  any  country  but  by  rebellion 
(p.  27);  the  covenant  he  designates  as  "  this  damned  covenant,  the 
child  of  rebellion,  and  [which]  breathes  nothing  but  treason :  so 
that,"  he  adds,  "  if  episcopacy  were  to  be  introduced  by  the  cove- 
nant, I  would  not  do  it." 

These  letters  carry  on  their  valuable  disclosures  of  the  state  of 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

the  king's  mind,  and  the  nature  of  the  advice  under  which  he  acted, 
until  the  end  of  the  year  1646.  In  November  of  that  year  the 
parliament  sent  him  their  new  proposals  for  a  peace,  suited,  as  they 
supposed,  to  the  circumstances  in  which  the  country  was  placed 
by  the  termination  of  the  war.  For  the  consideration  of  such 
a  business  Charles's  situation  seemed  most  imfortunate.  Separated 
from  his  constitutional  advisers,  whom  he  left  behind  in  Oxford; 
without  a  single  person  about  him  whom  he  thought  he  could 
thoroughly  trust;  bound  hand  and  foot  by  promises  to  his  wife, 
which  restricted  him  from  acting  without  her  consent — promises 
which,  it  is  evident  from  these  letters,  he  carried  out  with  an 
obedience  the  most  complete :  in  this  situation  he  was  called  upon 
to  accept  or  reject  proposals  which  would  not  merely  determine  his 
own  fate,  but  would  deeply  influence  the  welfare  of  the  whole  English 
people.  The  only  advisers  he  had  were  the  two  French  ambas- 
sadors—  Montreuil,  whose  recent  mistake  gave  evidence  of  his 
carelessness,  if  not  of  his  incompetency,  and  was  so  regarded  by  his 
own  court;  and  Bellievre,  whose  entire  honesty  to  Charles,  it  is 
clear  from -these  letters,  was  a  subject  of  suspicion.  As  foreigners, 
these  gentlemen  were  imperfectly  acquainted  with  our  laws  and  con- 
stitution. In  them  also  the  minute  knowledge  out  of  which,  when 
combined  with  fertility  of  invention,  spring  the  devices  of  diplo- 
matists, was  entirely  wanting.  Substitutes  and  expedients  in  such  a 
case  they  were  incapable  of  devising.  All  they  could  do  with  the 
king  must  be  done  by  the  direct  pressure  of  appeals  to  his  under- 
standing, his  interest,  and  his  fears.  This  seemed  unfortunate, 
but  really  was  not  so.  Men  who  could  have  followed  the  king  into 
the  bye-paths  along  which  he  loved  to  wander  would  have  bewil- 
dered themselves  and  him.     Montreuil  and  Bellievre  obtained  con- 


INTRODUCTION.  XXI 

cessions  wliich  if  they  had  been  proposed  to  parliament  would  in 
all  probability  at  that  time   have  been  accepted.     He  gave  way 
to  the  establishment  of  Presbyterian  government  for  three  years, 
subject  to  an  ultimate  determination  of  the  question  in  parliament, 
after  a  conference  of  divines.     He  also  yielded  the  government  of 
the  militia  for  ten  years.     His  answer  to  this  effect  was  drawn  up, 
and  sent  to  the  queen.     Born  to  be  his  ruin,  she  decidedly  objected 
to  his  concessions.     Although  she  had  herself  urged  his  absolute 
submission  to  the  Presbyterian  government,  she  disliked  his  partial 
surrender.     She  taunted  him  with  having  yielded  his  ground  of 
conscience,  and  abandoned  his  principles  of  divine  right,  by  his 
concession  of  three  years — an  argument  which  touched  the  king  to 
the  quick.     She  was  equally  opposed  to  his  temporary  abandonment 
of  the  militia.    The  last  of  her  letters  on  these  subjects  (dated  1646, 
Dec.  y\)  is  printed  in  the  Appendix,  p.  97.     It  exemplifies  the  fatal 
influence  which  she  possessed  and  the  uncivil  way  in  which  it  was 
too  often  exercised.     Charles's  letters  to  her  are  couched  in  terms  of 
entire  submission  and  devoted  affection.    He  would  not  appoint  a  bed- 
chamber man  without  her  concurrence.    Even  Montrose  was  not  to  be 
admitted  to  his  service  unless  she  approved  (p.  39).    The  reply  alluded 
to  sounds  like  that  of  a  superior  to  one  who  owed  the  writer  due 
obedience.     His  arguments   are    overruled,  almost  with  contempt. 
His  little  subtleties  are  laughed  at  and  brought  to  the  light.     He  is 
told,  with  a  peremptoriness  which  sounds  like  dogmatism,  to  do  this, 
and  to  be  sure  never  to  do  that.      Advice,  which  on  some  points  is 
substantially  good,  is  conveyed  in  terms  which  indicate  a  total  want 
of  confidence  in  his  judgment  and  discretion.     The  effect  was  as 
remarkable  as  the  letter.     Charles  submitted  instantly.     "  I  have 
done,"  he   said,    "  and   willingly  yield   the   argument,    when    the 


XXU  INTRODUCTION. 

question  is  of  holding  fast."  (p.  85.)  The  concessions  were  with- 
drawn until  they  were  too  late.  The  intended  answer  was  thrown 
aside,  and  in  its  place  one  was  transmitted  which  merely  reiterated 
the  king's  wish  to  come  to  London.  The  parliament  saw  that  it 
was  trifled  with.  The  king  was  instantly  declared  to  be  a  pri- 
soner, and  thus  the  curtain  dropped  at  the  close  of  1646. 

The  letters  now  published  were  brought  to  light  through  Notes 
AND  Queries,  They  are  all  contained  in  a  small  quarto  parch- 
ment-covered volume,  containing  eighty-eight  leaves,  which  was 
purchased  by  Mr.  Joseph  Conway  Witton,  of  Bath,  early  in  the 
year  1855,  of  a  dealer  in  pictures  and  curiosities,  named  Walker, 
whose  shop  is  in  Harley  Street,  in  that  city.  Walker  had  bought 
the  volume  some  time  previously,  from  a  person  who  was  at  that 
time  an  auctioneer's  porter,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  purchasing 
small  lots  of  books  at  sales  in  which  he  was  employed.  In  this 
way  many  books  passed  through  his  hands.  He  is  not  able  to 
identify  the  volume  in  question,  and  the  catalogues  of  several  sales 
which  he  mentioned  as  likely  to  have  been  the  one  from  which 
it  was  derived  have  been  consulted  without  success.  The  proba- 
bility seems  to  be  that  it  came  out  of  some  such  library  as  that  of 
Mr.  Pigott  of  Brockley,  or  Mr.  Coates  of  Sopworth  near  Didmarton, 
sold  within  a  few  years  past  in  that  neighbourhood. 

Mr.  Witton,  not  being  able  to  trace  the  letters  contained  in  his 
purchase  as  being  known  to  historical  writers,  communicated  the 
first  of  them  to  Notes  and  Queries,  with  a  request  for  information 
respecting  them.  The  letters  being  previously  unknown  excited 
attention,  and  the  Editor  of  Notes  and  Queries  submitted  to  Mr. 
Witton  the  propriety  of  sending  up  the  volume  for  inspection,  and 
in  case  of  its  being  found  genuine,  for  publication  by  the  Camden 


INTRODUCTION.  XXlil 

Society,  as  tlie  proper  medium  for  conveying  such  documents  to  the 
world.  Mr.  Witton  acquiesced  in  this  suggestion  with  a  liberality 
well  worthy  of  observation,  and  the  present  publication  is  the  result. 

The  letters  are  deemed  to  be  unquestionably  genuine.  They 
prove  themselves.  Facts,  names,  allusions,  dates, — everything  in 
them  and  about  them,  which  is  either  stated  or  implied,  is  so 
entirely  consistent  with  our  previous  knowledge,  and  is  capable  of 
confirmation  in  such  a  variety  of  ways,  that  it  is  not  thought  likely 
that  any  one  will  entertain  a  doubt  that  they  are  what  they  claim  to  be. 

The  writing  of  the  volume  is  entirely  in  one  hand,  an  ordinary 
and  extremely  legible  transcriber's  hand,  of  probably  the  first 
half  of  the  eighteenth  century.  It  is  obvious  from  the  mistakes 
in  the  few  words  of  French  which  occur  in  three  or  four  parts  of 
the  volume,  that  the  transcriber  was  a  person  unacquainted  with 
that  language.  It  may  also  be  inferred  from  the  variations  between 
the  one  or  two  of  these  letters  which  have  been  published  by 
Clarendon  from  King  Charles's  drafts,  and  the  letters  as  they  stand 
in  Mr.  Witton's  MS.,  that  the  latter  was  derived  from  deciphered 
copies  of  the  letters  themselves,  as  ultimately  despatched  by  the 
king  and  received  by  the  queen.  It  is  not  improbable  that  the 
letters,  after  they  had  been  received  by  Henrietta-Maria  and  had 
gone  through  the  process  of  deciphering,  were  transcribed  into  a 
book  for  convenience  of  reference,  and  that  Mr.  Witton's  MS.  was 
copied  from  that  book.  We  are  not  aware  of  the  existence  of  any 
such  book,  either  for  the  year  1646  or  any  other  period.  If  any- 
thing of  the  kind  is  in  existence,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  present 
publication  will  conduce  to  its  discovery. 

In  publishing  from  Mr.  Witton's  MS.,  care  has  been  taken  to 
present  the  letters  exactly  as  they  stand.     Some  obviovis  faults  of 


XXIV  INTRODUCTION. 

transcription  have  been  pointed  out,  and  some  doubtful  passages  are 
queried.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  if  the  originals  are  discovered,  other 
variations  of  the  same  class  will  be  discovered,  but  in  the  main  the 
letters  are  unquestionably  trustworthy. 

In  the  Harleian  MS.  7003,  at  folio  312,  there  is  a  transcript 
of  a  letter  from  Dr.  Charles  Hickman,  afterwards  bishop  of  Derry, 
written  in  1690,  to  Dr.  Sprat,  bishop  of  Rochester,  from  which  it 
appears  that  Mr.  Bennet,  a  bookseller,  had  "  last  week"  left  with 
Dr.  Hickman,  "  a  manuscript  of  letters  from  king  Charles  I.  to  his 
queen,"  telling  him,  that  it  was  bishop  Sprat's  desire,  and  Dr. 
Felling's,  that  lord  Eochester  (Henry  Hyde,  son  of  lord  chan- 
cellor Clarendon),  "  should  read  them  over,  and  see  what  was  fit  to 
be  left  out  in  the  intended  edition  of  them."  Dr.  Hickman,  who 
was  domestic  chaplain  to  lord  Rochester  (Wood's  Athenae,  iv.  655), 
informs  bishop  Sprat  that  lord  Rochester  had  "  read  them  over,  and 
upon  the  whole  matter  says,  he  is  very  much  amazed  at  the  design 
of  printing  them ;  and  thinks  that  king's  enemies  could  not  have 
done  him  a  greater  discourtesy.  He  showed  me,"  Dr.  Hickman 
proceeds,  "  many  passages  which  detract  very  much  from  that 
king's  prudence,  and  something  from  his  integrity;  and,  in  short, 
he  can  find  nothing  throughout  the  whole  collection,  but  what 
will  lessen  the  character  of  the  king,  and  offend  all  those  who  wish 
well  to  his  memory.  He  thinks  it  very  unfit  to  expose  any  man's 
conversation  and  familiarity  with  his  wife,  but  especially  that 
king's,  for  it  was  apparently  his  blind  side,  and  his  enemies  gained 
great  advantage  by  showing  it.  But  my  lord  hopes  his  friends  will 
spare  him,  and  therefore  he  has  ordered  me  not  to  deliver  the  book 
to  the  bookseller,  but  put  it  into  your  lordship's  hands,  and  when 
you  have  read  it,  he  knows  you  will  be  of  his  opinion."     He  adds. 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

that  he  had  turned  down  some  leaves  in  the  places  which  he  thought 
chiefly  objectionable.  After  this  expression  of  opinion,  we  hear  no 
more  of  the  meditated  publication. 

The  question  arises,  whether  the  letters  now  published  are  those 
which  were  held  back  from  publication  in  1690.     I  know  of  no  evi- 
dence on  the  point,  but  I  think  it  not  improbable  that  they  are.     It 
may,  perhaps,  be  thought  that  the  disclosures  in  this  MS.  are  not  bad 
enough  to  justify  the  opinions  expressed  by  lord  Kochester;  but  it 
should  be  borne  in  mind,  that  since  1690  a  great  change  has  taken 
place  in  public  opinion  respecting  Charles  I.     At  that  time  this 
monarch's   memory   was   universally   regarded   with    the    deepest 
affection.     Consecrated  by  the  Church  of  England  as  a  martyr,  and 
paralleled  in  that  character  with  the  Saviour  of  mankind,  he  was 
venerated  by  a  multitude  of  obedient  worshippers  as  the  unsullied 
victim  of  an  unprovoked  and  impious  rebellion.     Disclosures  which 
exhibited  even  his  human  frailties,  would  give  pain  to  such  admirers ; 
and,  if  any  revelation  went  the  length  of  impeaching  his  excellence 
as  a  sovereign,  or  of  calling  in  question  his  regard  for  the  interests 
of  his  people,  or  the  dignity  of  his  country,  it  can  be  easily  under- 
stood why  the  notion  of  its  publication  should  excite  so   much 
apprehension  in  the  mind  of  lord  Rochester.     But  in  spite  of  all 
lord  Eochesters  the  day  at   length  arrives  when    sovereigns,  like 
other  men,  must  submit  their  reputations  to  the  test  of  truth.     The 
application  of  that  test  has  so    far   changed   the  general  opinion 
respecting  Charles  I.  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  following  letters 
which  will  take  any  one  by  surprise.     They  will  be  merely  found  to 
confirm  what  in  these  days  every  one  has  heard,  although  there  still 
linger  among  us  persons  who  uphold  the  excellence  of  king  Charles 
as  a  part  of  their  religious  and  political  creed. 
CAMD.  soc.  d 


XXvi  INTRODUCTION. 

The  great  lesson  to  be  deduced  from  the  following  book  is,  that 
they  who  set  themselves  in  opposition  to  Charles  I.  in  his  lifetime 
judged  accm-ately  of  his  character,  and  of  the  dangers  to  which  the 
country  was  exposed  under  his  government.  To  examine  this 
matter  fully  would  lead  us  too  far  a-field,  but  we  will  mention 
three  particulars  in  which  these  letters  speak  distinctly. 

Charles's  opponents  alleged  that,  inheriting  the  weakness  of  his 
father,  and  like  him  continually  clinging  to  some  stronger  nature 
for  guidance  and  support,  he  selected  for  favourites  and  ministers 
persons  whose  opinions  and  course  of  conduct  were  perversely 
opposed  to  the  wishes  and  feelings  of  the  English  people.  In  proof 
they  cited  the  extravagant  folly  of  Buckingham,  the  absolutism  of 
StrafPord,  the  anti-protestantism  of  Laud,  and  summed  up  all  by 
referring  to  the  unmanly  submission  which  Charles  yielded  to  his 
queen,  not  merely  in  his  private  affairs  but  in  those  also  of  his  king- 
dom and  government.  The  letters  now  printed  prove  the  accuracy 
of  these  allegations  in  the  instance  of  Henrietta  Maria.  Un-English 
in  her  tastes  and  notions,  separated  from  the  people  by  her  religion, 
and  never  able  to  form  the  slightest  idea  of  the  depth  and  fervour 
of  their  opinions,  it  is  clear  from  the  letters  before  us  that  the 
fortunes  of  England  were  laid  with  most  abject  humility  at  the 
feet  of  this  imperious  lady. 

Charles's  opponents  alleged  again,  that,  whilst  his  people  feared 
nothing  so  much  as  a  return  to  the  dominion  of  Rome,  he  outraged 
the  popular  feeling,  and  facilitated  that  dreaded  return,  by  giving 
his  patronage  to  anti-protestant  innovators,  who  dressed  up  the 
national  church  as  a  victim  ready  to  be  sacrificed  to  her  great  adver- 
sary ;  they  added  that  he  protected  and  encouraged  Roman  Catholics 
in  defiance  of  the  law,  and  shewed  direct  discouragement,  not  only 


INTRODUCTION.  XXVll 

to  Protestants  at  home,  and  to  foreign  Protestants,  but  generally  to 
that  Protestant  cause  which  it  had  been  the  policy  and  the  glory  of 
England,  under  queen  Elizabeth,  to  uphold.  The  letters  before  us 
confirm  the  accuracy  of  this  charge.  They  prove  that  Charles  was 
directly  bent  upon  over-riding  the  opinions  of  his  people,  and  had 
so  little  notion  of  the  dignity  of  his  position  as  the  king  of  an  inde- 
pendent country,  that  he  was  ready,  like  another  John,  to  abase 
himself,  and  tarnish  the  honour  of  the  nation,  by  receiving  again 
his  forfeited  crown  from  the  hands  of  the  pope. 

Another  of  their  allegations  was  that  Charles  was  personally  un- 
trustworthy :  that  in  his  concessions  and  agreements  there  was  ever 
some  reservation,  some  quibble,  some  Jesuitical  verbal  distinction, 
contrived  before  hand  to  deceive  those  who  confided  in  him.  This 
was  asserted  to  be  a  part  of  his  character  so  intrinsical  that  it  was 
not  possible  for  people  who  used  words  in  ordinary  senses  to  deal 
safely  with  him,  or  to  put  any  trust  in  him.  The  letters  before  us 
contain  instances  in  point.  In  that  of  the  18th  Jan.  1646  (p.  10), 
after  admitting  that,  in  a  message  on  which  he  is  commenting,  he 
had  given  the  parliament  "  leave  to  hope  for  more  than  he  intended," 
he  refers  almost  triumphantly  to  the  words  in  which  his  message 
was  couched,  pointing  out  to  the  queen  two  minute  distinctions 
which  she  had  overlooked.  He  had  not,  he  alleged,  undertaken  to 
give  the  parliament  satisfaction,  as  she  had  understood,  but  merely 
to  "  endeavour"  to  do  so,*  and  the  end  aimed  at  was  to  be  "  their 
security,"  so  that  any  thing  which  had  in  view  "  his  "  security,  and 
not  "  theirs,"  was  not  comprehended  within  his  engagement. 

•  He  does  not  state  this  accurately.  The  words  were,  "  he  doubts  not  so  to  join  his 
endeavours  with  his  two  houses  of  parliament  as  to  give  just  satisfaction." — Message  of 
Dec.  29,  1645. 


XXVm  INTRODUCTION. 

Another  example  occurs  at  p.  84.  He  is  commenting  upon  a 
message  relating  to  Ireland.  The  message  ran  that  he  would  give 
the  English  parliament  full  satisfaction  *'  as  to  the  managing  of  the 
war."  But  he  was  really  striving  at  that  very  time  not  to  manage 
the  war  but  to  make  a  peace,  so  as  to  put  the  Irish  in  opposition  to 
the  parliament.  What  if  the  Irish  took  him  at  his  word?  What 
if  the  peace  were  concluded,  how  then  could  he  satisfy  the  parlia- 
ment in  the  way  proposed  ?  Charles  bids  his  queen  observe  that  he 
has  "  so  penned  that  article  "  that  it  may  be  interpreted  to  suit  either 
case.  If  he  "  finds  reason  to  make  peace,"  he  remarks,  even  at  the 
very  time  when  he  had  offered  to  the  parliament  to  concur  with 
them  in  prosecuting  the  war,  "  there,"  he  asserts,  his  "  engagement 
ends."  This  fatal  trickery  running  through  all  his  dealings,  gradu- 
ally alienated  from  him  the  heartiest  and  warmest  of  his  defenders. 

A  close  examination  of  these  letters  will  bring  to  light  many 
other  points,  on  which  it  will  appear  that  Charles's  character  was 
thoroughly  understood  by  those  who  opposed  him.  The  more  it 
becomes  known  amongst  ourselves,  the  more  will  the  calm  endurance 
of  these  men,  who  submitted  to  his  course  of  misgovernment  for  a 
period  of  fifteen  years,  excite  our  wonder  and  admiration. 

JOHN  BEUCE. 

5,  Upper  Gloucester  Street,  Dorset  Square, 
15  March,  1856. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


I.  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta 
Maria 

II.  The  same 

III.  The  same  . 

IV.  The  same  . 
V.  The  same  . 

VI.  The  same  . 

VII.  The  same  . 

Vin.  The  same  . 

IX.  The  same  . 

X.  The  same  . 

XI.  The  same  . 

Xn.  The  same  . 

XIII.  The  same 

XrV.  The  same  . 

XV.  The  same  . 

XVI.  The  same  . 

XVn.  The  same  . 

XVIII.  The  same  . 

XIX.  The  same  . 

XX.  The  same  . 

XXI.  The  same  . 

XXII.  The  same  . 

XXin.  The  same  to  the  Marq 
of  Montrose 

XXIV.  The  same  to  Henrietta 
Maria 

XXV.  The  same  . 


Oxford,     Jan.  4,  1645-6 


Oxford 


Jan.  8,     

Jan.  11,  

Jan.  14,  

Jan.  18,  

Jan.  22,  

Feb.  1,     

Feb.  8,     

Feb.  19,  

Mar.  3,    

Mar.  12,  

Mar.  16, 

Mar.  18, 

Mar.  22, 

Mar.  24, 

Mar.  30,  1646 
[without  date] 

April  2,  

April  4,   

April  6,  

April  13, 

April  15, 

April  18, 


April  21,  ■ 
April  22,  ■ 


PAGE 
1 

3 

6 
9 
10 
12 
14 
16 
18 
20 
23 
26 
27 
ib. 
29 
ib. 
30 
31 
ib. 
32 
33 
35 
100 

36 

37 


XXX 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


XXVI.  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta    Newcastle-    May  15,  1646 


Maria 

xxvn. 

The  same     . 

XXVIII. 

The  same     . 

XXIX. 

The  same     . 

XXX. 

The  same     . 

XXXI. 

The  same     . 

XXXII. 

The  same     . 

XXXIII. 

The  same     . 

XXXIV. 

The  same     . 

XXXV. 

The  same     . 

XXXVI. 

The  same     . 

XXX  vn. 

stXXVIII. 

The  same     . 
The  same     . 

XXXIX. 

The  same     . 

XL. 

The  same     . 

XLI. 

The  same     . 

XLII. 

The  same     . 

XLin. 

The  same     . 

XLIV. 

The  same     . 

XLV. 

The  same     . 

XL  VI. 

The  same     . 

XL  VII. 

The  same     . 

XL  VIII. 

The  same     . 

XLIX. 

The  same     • 

L. 

The  same     . 

LI. 

The  same     . 

Ln. 

The  same     . 

Lin. 

The  same     . 

LIV. 

The  same     • 

LV. 

The  same     . 

LVI. 

Henrietta     Maria     to 
Charles  I. 

Lvn. 

Charles  I.  to  Henrietta 
Maria 

LVIII. 

The  same 

LtX. 

The  same     . 

upon-Tyne 


May  20, 
May  28, 

June  3, 

June  10, 
June  16, 
June  17, 
June  24, 
July  1, 
July  8, 
July  15, 
July  23, 
July  30, 
Aug.  3, 
Aug.  5, 
Aug.  8, 
Aug.  12, 
Aug.  19, 
Aug.  24, 
Aug.  26, 
Aug.  31, 
Sep.  3, 
Sep.  7, 
Sep.  14, 
Sep.  21, 
Sep.  26, 
Oct.  3, 
Oct.  12, 
Oct.  ^, 

Oct.  17, 

Oct.  24, 
Nov.  1, 


PAGE 
39 

40 
41 
43 
ib. 
45 
ib. 
47 
48 
50 
51 
52 
54 
55 
56 
ib. 
57 
58 
59 
60 
ib. 
61 
62 
63 
ib. 
64 
66 
67 
68 
69 
91 

70 

72 
73 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.  XXXI 

PAGE 

LX.  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta  Newcastle-    Nov.  7,    1646            .      74 

Maria  upon-Tyne 

LXI.  Henrietta     Maria     to       St.    Ger-     Nov.  i^,  .       92 

Charles  I.  maine, 

LXn.  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta     Newcastle-    Nov.  14,  .       75 

Maria  upon-Tyne 

LXni.  Henrietta     Maria     to       St.    Ger-     Nov.  f^,  .       94 

Charles  I.  maine, 

LXIV.  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta    Newcastle-    Nov.  28, ^      76 

Maria  upon-Tyne 

LXV.  The  same     .         .         .  ,     Nov.  30,  [21?]  .       79 

LXVI.  Henrietta     Maria     to  Paris,     Dec.  r^,  .       95 

Charles  I. 

LXVII.  The  same     .         .         .  ,     Dec.  ^,  .       97 

LXVin.  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta    Newcastle-     Dec.  5,     .       82 

Maria  upon-Tyne 

LXIX.  The  same     .         .         .  ,  \  ^^^',1?  l  .       84 


I  and  19, 

LXX.  The  same     .         .         .  ,     Dec.  26,  .       87 

LXXL  The  same     .         .         .  ,     Jan.  2,  1646-7  .       99 


CHARLES  I.  U  1646. 


LETTERS 

FROM 

KING  CHARLES  L  TO  QUEEN  HENRIETTA  MARIA. 


I. 

Oxford,  Jan.  4th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  desired  thee  to  take  notice  that  with  the  year  I  begin  to  new 
number  my  letters,  hoping  to  begin  a  year's  course  of  good  luck.  I 
have  heard  of  but  seen  no  letters  from  thee  since  Christmas  Day ; 
the  reason  is  evident,  for  our  intelligence  with  the  Portugal's  agent  * 
is  obstructed,  so  that  I  am  not  so  confident  as  I  was  that  any  of  my 
letters  will  come  safe  to  thee.  But  methinks,  if  card.  Mazarin  were 
but  half  so  kind  to  us  as  he  professes  to  be,  it  would  be  no  great 
difficulty  for  him  to  secure  our  weekly  intelligence.  And  in  earnest 
I  desire  thee  to  put  him  to  it,  for  besides  that,  if  the  effects  of  it 

"  Much  of  the  correspondence  between  Charles  and  Henrietta  Maria  was  carried  on 
through  the  friendly  intervention  of  Antonio  de  Souza,  a  diplomatic  agent  of  the  king  of 
Portugal,  who  continued  resident  in  London  throughout  the  Civil  War.  The  services 
rendered  by  De  Souza  to  Charles  I.  frequently  drew  upon  him  the  resentment  of  the 
parliament.  Charles  II.,  after  the  Restoration,  rewarded  a  son  of  De  Souza  with  a  mock 
grant  of  the  title  of  lord  Molingar.  (King's  Cabinet  Opened,  pp.  24,  31 ;  these  letters, 
p.  13;  and  Gent.  Mag.  N.  S.  vol.  xxxvii.  156.) 
CAMD.  SOC.  B 


2  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

succeed,  it  will  be  of  great  consequence  to  me,  I  shall  very  much 
judge  of  the  reality  of  his  intentions  according  to  his  answer  in  this. 
If  Ashburnham  »  complain  to  thee  of  my  wilfulness,  I  am  sure  it  is 
that  way  which  at  least  thou  wilt  excuse,  if  not  justify  me  in ;  but,  if 
thou  hadst  seen  a  former  paper  (to  which  being  but  accessary  I  must 
not  blame  his  judgement),  thou  wouldst  have  commended  my  cho- 
lerick  rejection  of  it,  the  aversion  to  which  it  is  possible  (though  I 
will  not  confess  it  until  thou  sayest  so)  might  have  made  me  too 
nice  in  this,  of  which  I  will  say  no  more;  but  consider  well  that 
which  I  sent  in  the  place  of  it,  and  then  judge. 

My  great  aifairs  are  so  much  in  expectation  that  for  the  present  I 
can  give  thee  but  little  account  of  them,  albeit  yet  in  conjecture  (as 
I  believe)  that  the  rebels  will  not  admit  of  my  personal  treaty  at 
London,  and  I  hope  well  of  having  2,000  foot  and  horse,  out  of  my 
smaller  garrisons.  As  for  the  Scots,  we  yet  hear  no  news  of  them, 
neither  concerning  this  treaty,  nor  of  that  which  I  have  begun  with 
David  Lesley.^  And,  lastly,  that  the  Duke  of  York's  journey  is 
absolutely  broken,''  both  in  respect  of  the  loss  of  Hereford,"^  as  that 
the  relief  of  Chester  is  yet  but  very  doubtful.®  But  upon  tliis  design, 

*  The  well-known  "  Jack  Ashburnham,"  a  groom  of  the  bed-chamber  to  Charles  I. 
often  mentioned  in  his  majesty's  letters,  and  one  of  the  agents  in  the  king's  surrender 
to  the  Scots,  and  in  his  subsequent  escape  from  Hampton  Court  to  the  Isle  of  Wight. 
His  Vindication  from  the  aspersions  to  which  his  conduct  on  these  occasions  laid  him 
open,  published  by  one  of  his  descendants  in  1830  (2  vols.  8vo.  Lond.),  is  a  well- 
known  book. 

''  A  general  in  the  Scottish  service.  He  defeated  Montrose  at  Philiphaugh,  but 
succumbed  to  the  military  genius  of  Cromwell  at  Dunbar  and  Worcester. 

*  James,  king  Charles's  second  son,  afterwards  James  II.,  was  now  with  his  father 
cooped  up  in  Oxford.  The  intended  journey  here  alluded  to  was  into  Ireland.  (Claren- 
don's Rebell.  Book  xiii.) 

•*  Hereford  was  taken  from  the  king  by  stratagem  on  the  18th  December,  1645. 
(Whitelocke's  Mem,  184,  edit.  1732.) 

*  The  king  had  despatched  from  Oxford  a  body  of  his  small  army  for  the  relief  of 
Chester,  but  the  bridges  on  their  line  of  march  being  broken  down,  and  the  hedges  lined 
with  musqueteers,  they  were  unable  to  accomplish  their  mission.  Chester  held  out  most 
courageously,  and  through  terrible  suffering,  until  the  beginning  of  February.  (White- 
locke's Mem.  183,  191,  edit.  1732.) 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  3 

having  commanded  S*"  George  Ratcliffa  to  wait  upon  him,  I  desire 
thy  approbation  that  he  may  be  sworn  gentleman  of  his  bedchamber, 
for  which,  tho'  he  be  very  fit,  and  I  assure  thee  that  he  is  far  from 
being  a  Puritan,  and  that  it  will  be  much  for  my  son's  good  to  have 
him  settled  about  him,  yet  I  would  not  have  him  sworn  without  thy 
consent.     So  God  bless  thee,  sweetheart. 

Charles  R. 

Even  now  Montrevil''  is  come  hither  concerning  the  treaty.     The 
Queen  cannot  have  a  particular  account  of  it  till  my  next. 


II. 

Oxford,  Thursday,  Jan.  8,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  find  by  Montrevil  that  his  chief  errand  here  is  to  try  if  he  can 
obtain  more  from  me  than  S""  Rob*^  Murrey''  could  from  thee,  for  he 
rigidly  insists  upon  my  consent  for  the  settling  of  the  Presbyterian 
government  here  (indeed  he  saytli  it  will  be  but  temporary,  for 

»  The  "  Ratcliffe  "  here  alluded  to  was  "  Sir  George  Radcliffe,  the  friend  of  Strafford," 
of  whom  Dr.  T.  D.  Whitaker  published  a  memoir  in  1810  (Lond.  4to.)  Radcliffe  retired 
to  the  continent  on  the  surrender  of  Oxford,  and  did  not  live  to  see  the  Restoration.  He 
died  at  Flushing,  25  May,  1657.  The  duke  of  York  entertained  a  high  opinion  of  his 
judgment,  and  was  much  guided  by  his  advice. 

''  Mons.  de  Montreuil  was  sent  to  England  by  the  government  of  France  "  with  some 
formal  address  to  the  parliament,  but  intentionally  to  negociate  between  the  king  and 
the  Scots."  (Clarendon,  book  ix.)  Many  references  to  his  unfortunate  mission  occur  in 
the  present  collection  of  letters.  Its  sad  result  upon  his  own  fortunes  may  be  read  in 
Clarendon's  Rebellion,  book  x. 

•=  Sir  Robert  Murray  was  the  subsequent  first  President  of  the  Royal  Society,  "  and 
while  he  lived  the  life  and  soul  of  that  body."  Burnet,  who  knew  him  well,  describes 
him  as  a  man  of  great  intelligence  and  worth.  (Own  Times,  i.  102,  ed.  Oxford,  1823.) 
Evelyn  speaks  of  him  affectionately  as  his  "  dear  and  excellent  friend,  that  good  man  and 
accomplished  gentleman."     Diary,  ii.  84,  ed.  1850.) 


4  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

which  likewise  he  can  shew  me  no  probability),  alledging  that  less 
will  not  be  accepted.  And  when  I  shew  him  that  it  is  against  my 
conscience,  and  besides  that,  though  it  were  not,  yet  it  could  not  be 
effected,  the  Independant  being  as  great  an  enemy  to  the  Presby- 
terian as  Episcopal  government,  and  even  all  the  English  Presby- 
terians will  never  admit  of  the  Scotts'  way,  his  answer  is  still,  that 
the  Scotts  will  go  no  less.^  For  all  this,  I  mean  not  thus  to  let  this 
treaty  break  if  I  can  possibly  go  on  with  it,  which  I  find  to  be  very 
diflBcult.  Wherefore  I  have  proposed  the  business  of  Ireland  to  stay 
their  stomachs,''  instead  of  the  churches  patrimony,  which  I  am  con- 
fident is  their  great  case  of  conscience  on  which  they  so  much  insist, 
whatever  they  pretend ;  and  to  stop  their  mouths  for  point  of  secu- 
rity— their  great  argument  for  my  abolishing  episcopacy  here  being 
that  there  is  no  other  way  to  secure  their  government  at  home — I 
have  offered  to  seek  the  security  of  the  Queen  of  France,"  which 
I  desire  thee  to  obtain  for  me,  which  I  believe  will  not  be  difficult, 
Montrevil  making  no  doubt  of  it,  that  she  would  answer  for  me  that 
I  should  not  invade  the  church  government 

*  To  "  go  no  less,"  in  the  sense  of  to  "  insist  upon  no  less,"  is  a  phrase  which  occurs 
in  several  parts  of  king  Charles's  correspondence.  It  will  be  found  in  the  subsequent 
Letter,  No.  xxxiv.  and  also  in  the  Clarendon  State  Papers. 

•'  The  treaty  to  which  this  letter  alludes  was  begun  by  a  letter  from  the  king  to  the 
speaker  of  the  House  of  Lords,  dated  Oxford,  5  December,  1645.  In  that  document 
Charles  proposed  to  send  the  duke  of  Richmond  and  other  gentlemen  to  Westminster, 
with  "  such  propositions  as  his  majesty  is  confident  will  be  the  foundation  of  a  happy  and 
well-grounded  peace."  Not  receiving  an  immediate  answer,  the  king  by  other  letters, 
dated  the  15th  and  20th  of  December,  1645,  proposed  that  upon  a  guarantee  for  his  per- 
sonal safety  he  would  proceed  to  Westminster  to  have  a  personal  treaty  with  the  parlia- 
ment. In  the  meantime  the  parliament,  in  answer  to  the  king's  first  and  second  letters, 
had  declined  to  receive  the  king's  suggested  ambassadors.  The  king  replied,  on  the 
29th  Dec.  by  again  urging  his  previous  proposal  of  a  personal  treaty,  and  assuring  the 
parliament  that  if  it  were  consented  to  he  doubted  not  "  to  give  a  just  satisfaction,  not 
only  concerning  the  business  of  Ireland,"  but  also  for  the  payment  of  the  public  debts  to 
the  Scots  and  the  City  of  London,  as  he  had  already  in  his  former  message  "  shewn  a  fair 
way  for  the  settling  of  the  militia."  These  royal  messages  are  printed  in  king  Charles's 
Works,  pp.  104—106,  ed.  1687. 

<=  Anne  of  Austria,  queen  regent  during  the  minority  of  her  son  Louis  XIV. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  5 

This  is  the  result  of  divers  long  discour(s)es  that  have  passed  in 
this  business,  not  knowing  what  effect  it  will  have,  for,  though  Mont- 
revil  refuseth  not  to  carry  what  I  propose,  I  find  him  very  doubtful 
of  the  event.  But  he  hath  most  willingly  undertaken  the  facili(t)ating 
of  packet  intelligence  between  thee  and  me,  as  also  the  safe  delivery 
to  thee  of  Prince  Charles  and  the  Duke  of  York's  pictures,  and  the 
George  and  Garter  for  the  young  Prince  of  Orange."  » 

There  is  yet  no  return  of  my  last  message  from  London,  which 
makes  me  much  more  doubtful  of  the  event  than  I  was,  they  being 
more  troubled  to  answer  me  than  I  expected.  I  have  no  more  to 
say  but  desire  thee  to  hasten  the  Queen  of  France's  answer  for  her 
security  between  me  and  the  Scotts,  that  I  may  know  betimes  what 
to  trust  to.     So,  farewell,  sweetheart. 

Charles  Rex. 

I  had  almost  forgot  to  tell  thee  that  I  propose  the  business  of 
Ireland,  but  only  in  case  there  be  no  other  way  to  save  the  crown 
of  England  (for  which  at  all  times  it  must  be  sacrificed),  Montrevil 
assuring  me  that  France,  rather  than  fail,  will  assist  me  in  satisfying 
the  Scotts  [for  their]  ^  arrears.  And  for  Mountrose,°  I  have  abso- 
lutely declared  that  he  and  I  must  come  hand  in  hand  in  open  day- 
light, without  tricks  or  devices,  which  I  find  will  not  be  much  stuck 
at,  though  Montrevil  tryed  what  he  could  gain  upon  me  likewise  in 
that. 

It  grieves  me  much  to  find  that  my  intended  journey  to  London 
gives  thee  so  much  trouble,  but  I  believe  the  rebeUs  at  this  time 
will  satisfy  thy  fears  in  not  suffering  me  to  do  it.     Howsoever,  I 

»  The  "  young  prince  of  Orange  "  was  Charles's  son-in-law,  William  of  Nassau,  married 
in  1641  to  the  princess  Mary,  and  father  by  her  of  the  future  William  IIL  of  England. 
He  was  elected  a  Knight  of  the  Garter  at  Oxford  on  the  2nd  of  March,  1644-5.  It  has 
been  stated  that  the  George  and  Garter  were  sent  to  him  on  the  4th  of  the  same  month. 
(Beltz's  Memorials  of  the  Garter,  p.  clxxxix.) 

''  The  words  within  brackets  look  as  if  they  have  been  introduced  into  the  MS.  at  a 
later  period,  and  by  some  other  person  than  the  original  transcriber. 

<=  Montrose  was  at  this  time  in  arms  for  the  king  in  Scotland, 


6  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

desire  thee  to  believe  that  that  resolution  was  not  so  weakly  grounded 
as  thy  love  to  me  makes  thee  apprehend,  for  although  the  security 
which  I  have  demanded  is  not  to  be  despised,  yet  I  esteem  my  safety 
to  consist  in  the  absence  of  Prince  Charles  and  the  Duke  of  York, 
and  in  the  unquestionable  garinosity*  between  the  Presbyterians  and 
Independants :  so  that,  dear  heart,  be  confident  that  there  is  nothing 
that  I  can  undertake  of  so  little  personal  danger,  or  can  be  of  so 
great  hopes  to  give  a  speedy  great  turn  to  the  good  of  my  affairs,  as 
my  personal  treating  in  London.  As  for  the  sending  of  a  French 
ambassador  to  meet  at  London,  I  like  it  extremely  well,  and  that 
the  Count  de  Tilliers  should  be  the  man;  and  for  Will.  Murray's 
coming  over  I  like  that  well  too,  so  that  I  may  have  a  pass  to  send 
him  or  somebody  else  to  Montross,^  whereby  he  and  I  may  know 
the  state  of  one  another's  condition ;  and  this  I  believe  may  be  easily 
obtained,  to  procure  Will.  Murray  to  be  a  negotiator  in  the  Scotch 
treaty. 


in. 

Oxford,  Jan.  11th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  had  no  time  before  Friday  last  to  decipher  thine  of  the  25th 
of  November,  which  I  must  answer  how  late  soever  (for  kindness  is 
never  out  of  date),  every  line  in  it  being  but  a  several  way  of 
expressing  thy  love  to  me,  even  there  where  we  differ  in  judgement, 
which  I  know  we  should  not  do  if  thou  wert  not  mistaken  in  the 
state  of  the  question ;  I  mean  concerning  episcopacy,  for  I  am  of  thy 
opinion  to  a  tittle  in  everything  else.  For  the  difference  between 
me  and   the  rebells  concerning  the  church  is  not  bare  matter  of 

*  So  in  the  MS.,  with  a  marginal  explanation,  "  hatred  or  animosity." 
*»  The  "  Mountrose  "  of  the  MS.  has  here  been  altered  into  "  Montross  "  by  a  subse- 
quent hand. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  7 

form  or  ceremony,  which  are  alterable  according  to  occasion,  but  so 
real,  that  if  I  should  give  way  as  is  desired,  here  would  be  no 
church,  and  by  no  humane  probability  ever  to  be  recovered ;  so 
that,  besides  the  obligation  of  mine  oath,  I  know  nothing  to  be  an 
higher  point  of  conscience.  This  being  granted,  I  am  sure  thy 
persuasions  will  be  turned  into  praises  of  my  constancy.  And  for  the 
truth  of  my  affection,  the  doubt  of  which  is  the  only  argument 
against  me,  I  can  make  it  as  clear  to  any  not  wilful  person,  as  two 
and  three  makes  five.  But  this  I  am  sure  of,  which  none  can  deny, 
that  my  yielding  this  is  a  sin  of  the  highest  nature,  if  I  believe  con- 
stant as  I  have  said,  which  really  I  do.  And,  dear  heart,  thou 
canst  not  but  be  confident  that  there  is  no  danger  which  I  will  not 
hazzard,  or  pains  that  I  will  not  undergo,  to  enjoy  the  happiness  of 
thy  company,  there  being  nothing  which  really  conduceth  thereunto 
which  I  will  not  do,  which  may  not  make  me  less  worthy  of  thee. 
And  to  this  end  I  prosecute  the  Scotch  treaty  with  all  the  industry 
and  dexterity  which  God  hath  given  me,  not  differing  in  opinion 
concerning  it.  My  intended  journey  to  London  is  likewise  for  this. 
Than  which,  believe  me,  no  undertaking  can  be  less  hazzardous  (the 
greatest  fear  being  of  my  doing  some  lache  *  action,  which  thy  love 
will  hinder  thee  to  apprehend  and  mine  to  give  the  occasion),  nor  of 
so  great  probability  of  good  success.  One  of  my  securities  I  forgot 
in  my  last  to  mention  to  thee,  which  is,  that  this  Parliament  without 
doubt  determines  with  my  life,  if  I  give  it  not  some  new  additional 
strength,  which  I  protest  never  to  do,  but,  for  the  contrary,  to  follow 
precisely  thy  advice  therein. 

Upon  my  word  thy  information  concerning  L"^  Culpeper  ^  is  much 

*  Marginal  note  in  the  MS.  "  base  or  low." 

^  This  allusion  explains  a  transaction  which  is  merely  glanced  at  by  Clarendon  (Rebell. 
book  ix.),  and  has  not  been  thoroughly  understood  by  other  writers.  Clarendon  says 
that  "  the  gentlemen  of  the  western  counties,"  no  doubt  alarmed  at  the  state  of  public 
affairs,  held  various  meetings  and  consultations  whilst  the  prince  was  at  Exeter,  which 
terminated  in  a  resolution  to  petition  the  prince  "  to  interpose  between  the  king  and  the 
parliament,  and  to  send  a  message  to  the  latter  with  overtures  of  peace."     The  prince's 


8  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

mistaken,  if  not  malicious.  For  Prince  Charles's  treaty  was  begun 
with  Fairfax  before  I  knew  of  it,  meerly  to  eschew  a  mutiny  which 
otherwise  could  not  be  prevented.  But  there  was  no  time  lost  in 
acquainting  me  with  all  the  circumstances,  the  sum  of  it  being  only 
the  demand  of  a  pass  for  sending  to  me  to  have  my  advice  concern- 
council  took  this  proceeding  in  bad  part,  and  determined"  that  all  endeavours  were  to  be 
used  to  divert  and  prevent  any  petition  of  such  a  nature  from  being  presented  to  his  high- 
ness," which.  Clarendon  adds,  "  with  great  difficulty  was  at  last  prevented."  The  noble 
historian  gives  no  hint  at  the  nature  of  the  "  difficulty  "  alluded  to,  nor  does  he  mention 
that  prince  Charles  at  this  time  sent  a  letter  to  sir  Thomas  Fairfax,  who  was  in  command 
of  the  army  which  was  gradually  hemming  the  prince  in.  In  the  letter  to  Fairfax  it  was 
professed  that  there  was  nothing  which  the  prince  more  earnestly  prayed  for  to  Almighty 
God  than  the  restoration  of  a  happy  peace,  and  he  therefore  requested  Fairfax  to  send 
him,  or  to  apply  to  the  parliament  for,  a  safe  conduct  for  lord  Hopton  and  lord  Cole- 
pepper  to  go  to  the  king  with  "  some  such  overtures  "  as  he  hoped  might  conduce  to 
peace.  Fairfax  remitted  the  prince's  letter  to  the  authorities  at  Westminster,  with  a 
report  of  his  own,  in  which  he  stated  that  he  thought  it  his  duty  not  to  hinder  the  hopeful 
blossom  of  the  young  peace-maker,  which  might  "  prove  a  flower  in  his  title  more 
glorious  and  sweet  to  us  than  the  rest  of  his  ancestors."  (Lords'  Journals,  vii.  p.  600.) 
The  lords  received  the  proposal  favourably,  but  the  commons,  probably  better  informed, 
allowed  it  to  die  away.  In  Paris  the  transaction  was  turned  in  some  way  to  the  disad- 
vantage of  lord  Colepepper.  The  king's  allusion  shews  that  the  dissatisfaction  of  the 
gentlemen  of  the  west  amounted  to  a  threatened  mutiny,  or  desertion  of  the  king,  and 
that  the  letter  to  Fairfax  was  a  mere  piece  of  simulation  had  recourse  to  for  the  sake  of 
influencing  public  opinion  and  quieting  the  mutineers.  The  "  barbarous  refusal"  which  the 
king  seems  to  have  esteemed  a  fortunate  result  of  this  little  manceuvre,  amounted  to  this. 
Application  was  made  to  Fairfax  for  an  answer  to  the  letter  of  his  royal  highness.  Fairfax 
replied,  on  the  8th  November,  that  he  had  not  received  any  directions  upon  the  subject  from 
the  parliament;  "  perhaps,"  he  remarked,  "  finding  what  counsels  still  prevail  about  his 
majesty,  they  may  justly  apprehend  any  such  address  to  him  would  be  fruitless  if  not 
hurtful  to  the  end  you  propose  [by]  it,  and  yet,  being  loth  to  answer  any  desire  from  your 
highness  with  a  public  denial,  may  choose  to  suspend  rather  than  give  their  resolution." 
He  added,  that  a  better  way  to  peace  was  by  the  prince's  disbanding  his  troops  and  going 
himself  to  the  parliament,  where  "  he  need  not  doubt  of  safety  and  honorable  reception." 
(Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  194.)  Lord  Capel  replied,  on  behalf  of  the  prince,  that 
his  royal  highness  did  not  believe  his  overture  would  have  brought  him  an  invitation  to 
quit  his  piety  and  loyalty  to  his  royal  father ;  that,  if  his  former  propositions  were  con- 
sented to,  he  hoped  God  would  bless  his  sincere  intentions  ;  if  rejected,  he  should  give  the 
world  no  cause  to  believe  that  he  would  forfeit  his  honour  and  integrity.  (Fairfax  Cor- 
respondence; Civil  War,  i,  259.) 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  9 

ing  a  treaty,  the  barbarous  refusal  of  which  I  am  confident  did  much 
settle  men's  minds  in  those  parts.  Lord  Digby  *  writes  from  Ireland 
somewhat  hopefully  of  assistance  from  thence,  and  to  that  end  desires 
thee  to  try  if  an  100  busses  may  be  obtained  from  the  Prince  of 
Orange,  to  be  in  Ireland  by  the  end  of  next  month ;  and  though  I 
will  not  bid  thee  be  confident  of  great  matters  from  thence,  knowing 
my  author  to  be  most  sanguine,  yet  if  his  hopes  should  prove  true, 
it  were  pitty  the  effects  should  fail  for  want  of  shipping.  This  is  all 
for  this  time  from  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


IV. 

Oxford,  Jan.  14th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Because  my  trumpett  is  not  returned  yett,  and  that  it  is  not 
unlikely  he  will  bring  such  an  answer  as  must  oblige  me  to  a  very 
harsh  reply,  I  have  been  therefore  this  day  making  a  message  such 
as  may  either  cause  my  journey  to  London,  upon  those  terms  that 
I  am  confident  will  be  extreemly  to  my  advantage  (considering  my 
condition,  as  likewise  the  unquestionable  differences  between  the 
Independent  and  Presbyterian  faction),  or  upon  refusal  will  further 
my  Scotch  treaty,  or  at  least  breed  distractions  in  London,  which 

*  Digby,  wayward  and  inconsiderate  but  romantic  and  generous,  was  at  this  time 
endeavouring  to  aid  the  marquis  of  Ormond  in  eifecting  a  treaty  with  the  Roman  Catholics 
of  Ireland,  by  which  Charles  was  to  receive  assistance  out  of  that  country.  But,  whilst 
Ormond  and  Digby  were  proceeding  in  the  ordinary  course  of  diplomacy,  Glamor- 
gan, acting  upon  extraordinary  powers  secretly  given  to  him  by  the  king,  effected  their 
object,  but  at  what  was  considered  equivalent  to  the  sacrifice  of  Protestantism  in  Ireland. 
The  indignation  which  ensued  rendered  it  impossible  for  the  king  to  avail  himself  of  the 
assistance  which  the  Roman  Catholics  had  agreed  with  Glamorgan  to  render  ;  it  even 
induced  the  king  to  disavow  the  authority  under  which  Glamorgan  had  acted.  This 
subject  is  again  alluded  to  in  several  places  in  these  letters. 
CAMD.  SOC.  C 


10  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

possibly  might  have  been  hindered,  if  I  had  staid  the  return  of  my 
trumpet,  by  the  rebels'  insolent  demands. 

1  received  yesterday  the  chearfullest  letter  from  Jermyn  *  that  I 
have  seen  these  many  days,  and,  when  I  see  the  effects  accordingly, 
shall  then  begin  to  think  well  of  the  cardinal's  ^  friendship,  but  I 
must  confess,  that  the  fayling  of  former  hopes,  and  Sabrand's" 
declared  neutrality  here,  makes  me  yet  suspect  that  the  cardinal 
totally  prosecutes  cardinal  Richelieu's  grounds;*^  and,  seriously,  the 
want  of  assistance  from  thence  hath  not  troubled  me  so  much  as  the 
affliction  I  know  thou  hast  had,  for  having  been  juggled  withall,  in  a 
thing  thy  heart  is  so  set  upon  for  his  sake,  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


V. 

Oxford,  Jan.  18,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Although  thou  wilt  be  eased  of  thy  fears  from  my  going  to 
London  by  the  last  answer  which  the  rebels  have  sent  me,  yet  I 
desire  to  satisfy  thee  that  my  proposition  for  a  personal  treaty  was 
(considering  my  present  condition)  fully  in  order  to  those  grounds 
that  thou  leftest  me  withall,  and  mainly  conducing  to  the  Scotch 
treaty,  and  that  if  my  offer  had  been  accepted,  I  had  great  reason  to 
expect  great  good  effects  from  it.     I  shall  not  now  mention  matters 

»  Jermyn,  the  handsome  friend  of  Henrietta  Maria,  and  as  was  generally  believed 
her  husband  after  the  death  of  Charles,  was  now  at  Paris  occupied  in  the  management 
of  her  majesty's  household,  and  in  constant  correspondence  with  the  king. 

•^  Mazarin. 

c  Mons.  de  Sabran  was  the  resident  ambassador  of  Prance  in  England.  He  fixed  him- 
self in  London  and  intermeddled  but  little  in  the  English  troubles. 

•*  Richelieu's  policy  towards  England  was  very  unfriendly  to  Charles  I.  He  encouraged 
the  troubles  in  Scotland,  and  gave  countenance  to  the  Puritan  party  in  England,  with  the 
view,  as  the  king's  friends  thought,  of  preventing  any  union  in  policy  between  England 
and  Spain. 


CHAELES  I.  IN  1646.  11 

of  security,  hoping  that  my  former  letters  have  given  thee  satisfac- 
tion therein,  but  desire  thee  to  observe,  that  though  I  have  stretch'd 
my  wits  to  persuade  them  to  accept  of  my  personal  treaty,  yet 
examine  my  words  well,  and  thou  wilt  find  that  I  have  not  engaged 
myself  in  anything  against  my  grounds.  For  first,  I  am  sure  that 
there  can  be  no  scruple  as  concerning  the  church.  Then,  for 
Ireland  and  the  militia,  it  is  true  that  it  may  be  I  give  them  leave  to 
hope  for  more  than  I  intended,  but  my  words  are  only,  to  "  endea- 
vour to  give  them  satisfaction"  in  either,  and,  for  the  latter,  the  end  is 
likewise  expressed,  which  is,  their  "  security."  And,  lastly,  I  do  not 
so  much  as  give  an  hope  that  I  will  abandon  my  friends.  Indeed 
for  places  I  give  them  some  more  likely  hopes,  yet  neither  in  that  is 
there  any  absolute  engagement,  but  there  is  the  condition  of  "  giving 
me  encouragement  thereunto,  by  their  ready  inclination  to  peace " 
annexed  with  it.  This  I  hope  will  satisfy  thee  that  no  new  councells 
have  changed  my  former  resolutions.  Now,  as  to  fruits  which  I 
expected  by  my  treaty  at  London.  Knowing  assuredly  the  great 
animosity  which  is  betwixt  the  Independents  and  Presbyterians,  I 
had  great  reason  to  hope  that  one  of  the  factions  would  so  address 
themselves  to  me,  that  I  might  without  great  difficulty  obtain  my  so 
just  ends,  and  questionless  it  would  have  given  me  the  fittest  oppor- 
tunity. For,  considering  the  Scots  treaty  that  would  be  besides,  I 
might  have  found  means  to  have  put  distractions  amongst  them 
though  I  had  found  none. 

Thou,  howsoever  thou  esteemest  my  arguments  (which  I  hope 
will  satisfy  thee),  I  am  sure  thou  seest  clearly  that  I  'cannot  be  con- 
tented so  long  as  thou  art  in  the  least  ill  satisfied  about  my  inten- 
tions, and  especially  when  my  constancy  may  be  called  in  question, 
upon  which,  if  importunity  could  prevail,  I  should  not  long  brag  of 
it ;  for  there  is  none  doth  assist  me  heartily  in  my  steady  resolutions 
but   S*"  Edw.  Nicholas »  and  Ashburnham ;    all  the  rest  are  very 

a  Sir  Edward  Nicholas,  who  entered  public  life  as  secretary  to  the  duke  of  Bucking- 
ham, was  now  secretary  of  state.     He  continued  with  the  king  in  that  capacity  until  his 


12  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

inclinable  to  most  flexible  councels,  yet  grumbling  when  they  are 
not  employed,  and,  when  they  are,  do  rather  hinder  than  further 
business ;  yet,  notwithstanding  aU  these  difficulties,  so  long  as  I  have 
thee  to  advise  with,  I  shall  no  ways  doubt  but,  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  to  overcome  all  my  misfortunes,  and  that  we  shall  live  again 
together  as  we  have  done,  without  which  no  life  can  be  of  content- 
ment to  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


VI. 

Oxford,  Jan.  22,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Upon  Monday  last  I  received  thine  of  the  1 8th  of  Jan.  wherein 
I  find  that  upon  very  good  reason  thou  hast  resolved  to  send  Will. 
Murray  to  me,  and  thy  judgment  is  as  ^  right,  considering  the  great 
advantages  I  am  likely  to  have  by  agreement  with  the  Scots,  where- 
fore assure  thyself  that  I  shall  endeavour  to  procure  it  with  all  pos- 
sible care  and  industry,  not  leaving  those  grounds,  which  upon  no 
consideration  I  must  quit;  and  upon  my  word,  even  in  those  things, 
I  shall  go  as  near  the  wind  as  I  can,  according  to  that  wit  which 
God  hath  given  me.  Wherefore  I  say  no  more  of  this,  but  refer 
thee  to  my  two  former  letters  of  the  28th  of  December  and  1 1th  of 
Jan.  Thou  hast  likewise  very  well  answered  the  Duke  of  Courland's 
man,  by  leaving  ceremony  to  wait  on  substance.  Concerning  Prince 
Charles  his  marriage,  I  shall  say  nothing  till  the  Prince  of  Orange 
gives  his  positive  resolution,  and  indeed  hasten  to  satisfy  thee  in 
that  which  I  find  hath  troubled  thee,  either  by  much  mistaking  or 
misinformation. 

majesty  quitted  Oxford  and  delivered  himself  up  to  the  Scots.     Nicholas  then  went  to 
Jersey,  at  that  time  the  place  of  refuge  of  prince  Charles  and  his  little  court. 
•a  So  in  the  MS. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  13 

I  see  thou  thinkest  me  careless  in  hazzarding  to  divulge  that 
which  as  a  secret  thou  hast  recommended  to  me,  I  mean  the  Scotch 
treaty.  The  truth  is,  I  have  so  precisely  kept  thy  council,  that 
albeit  it  came  to  me  from  London  divers  ways,  so  as  I  might  have 
use  of  it  to  the  Independents  (in  case  the  intentions  of  the  Scots  had 
not  been  real)  without  breaking  any  of  thy  trust,  yet,  because  it  might 
look  like  it,  I  would  not  do  it.  Now  for  the  message  which  I  sent 
to  the  Lord  Sinclare*  and  David  Lesley ;  thou  must  understand  that 
the  man  which  came  from  them  told  me  all  the  particulars  of  the 
Scotch  treaty  with  thee,  and  when  at  first  I  seemed  to  be  ignorant, 
he  in  a  manner  laught  at  me,  telling  me  that  what  he  said  I  knew 
to  be  true;  whereupon  I  thought  it  might  be  of  more  prejudice  than 
good  to  the  business  to  conceal  my  knowledge  of  it  from  those  who 
were  to  be  active  in  it,  and  who  knew  it  before  me ;  but  I  desire 
thee  to  observe  that  none  of  my  letters  out  of  cypher  spake  a  word 
of  it,  and  I  assure  thee  that  what  Ashburnham  wrote  was  not  only 
in  cypher,  but  also  with  great  conjuration  of  secrecy.  The  same  I 
likewise  did  to  those  [I  ?]  instructed.  This,  upon  my  faith  to  thee, 
is  the  truth  of  this  business,  so  that,  what  fault  soever  hath  been  in  it 
for  point  of  secrecy,  it  must  have  come  from  some  of  the  proposers, 
and  I  am  sure  thou  wilt  be  loath  to  blame  me  for  other  men's  faults. 

Concerning  my  Portugal  ambassador,  I  desire  thee  to  send  [him  ?] 
away  with  all  speed,  and  find  some  handsome  excuse  for  his  deten- 
tion all  this  time,  for  I  assure  thee  my  honour  suffers  much  in  the 
delay,  as  seeming  a  desire  to  find  a  shift  to  break  my  promise,  which 
in  this  particular  will  be  accompanied  with  ingratitude,  I  having 
been  extreemly  obliged  to  that  king  and  his  ministers.  From  Ireland 
there  is  some  hopefull  news,  and  also  from  Mountrose,  as  S''  Edw. 
Nicholas  will  inform  thee  by  his  command  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


*  John  sixth  lord  Sinclair,  a  supporter  of  the  covenant  but  an  equally  strenuous 
upholder  of  monarchy.  This  is  the  lord  Sinclair  who  was  taken  prisoner  at  AVorcester, 
and  suffered  imprisonment  from  1651  to  1660. 


14  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

VII. 

Oxford,  Feb.  Ist,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Because  I  desire  to  insist  upon  that  which  I  conceive  most 
necessary  for  our  preservation,  I  refer  thee  to  S""  Edw.  Nicholas  con- 
cerning the  late  unhappy  accident  in  Ireland,*  and  my  last  message 
to  London.^  And  first,  I  earnestly  desire  thee  to  believe  that  what 
I  have  sent  to  the  rebells  will  not  procure  a  peace.  Secondly,  that 
as  I  have  not  hitherto  quitted  foundations,  so  I  am  resolved  to  suffer 
those  afflictions  that  it  shall  please  God  to  inflict  upon  me,  rather 
than  to  part  with  any  more.  I  judge  this  short  preamble  necessary  to 
hinder  the  greatest  mischief  wliich  now  can  befall  me,  which  is,  that 
supplies  should  be  stopt  by  thinking  them  needless,  as  if  peace  were 
assured  on  either  my  present  or  future  concessions. 

As  at  no  time  I  desire  to  conceal  anything  from  thee,  so  at  this 
it  is  most  necessaiy  to  shew  the  truth  of  my  present  condition,  which 
is  that,  considering  my  own  weakness,  the  small  or  rather  no  hopes 
of  supplies  from  either  Ireland  or  Scotland,  and  the  rebells'  strength, 
I  am  absolutely  lost  if  some  brisk  action  do  not  recover  me,  where- 
fore, having  thought  of  many,  I  have  at  last  resolved  on  this. 

I  shall,  by  the  grace  of  God,  without  fail,  draw  into  a  body  by  the 

*  The  allusion  is  to  the  treaty  concluded  by  Glamorgan  with  the  Roman  Catholics  of 
Ireland,  which  had  recently  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  world  in  a  curious  way.  An 
attempt  was  made  by  the  associated  Roman  Catholics  to  retake  Sligo,  which  had  been 
shortly  before  taken  from  them  by  sir  Charles  Coote.  Amongst  the  persons  killed  on  that 
occasion  on  the  side  of  the  Roman  Catholics  was  the  titular  archbishop  of  Tuam.  In  his 
carriage,  which  was  captured  by  the  Protestants,  was  found  a  collection  of  papers  relating 
to  the  transactions  of  Glamorgan.  Shortly  afterwards  an  Irish  packet  boat  ran  into  Pad- 
stow  without  being  aware  that  it  was  in  the  possession  of  sir  Thomas  Fairfax.  Some  of 
his  dragoons  seized  upon  the  vessel  and  captured  the  passengers.  One  of  them,  a  captain 
Allen,  was  observed  to  throw  overboard  a  number  of  papers.  A  few  were  recovered,  and 
turned  out  to  be  letters  from  Glamorgan  himselfii^nd  from  various  other  persons  connected 
with  his  transactions.  They  were  immediately  published  by  the  parliament,  not  less  to  the 
amazement  of  the  royalists  than  of  their  opponents,  (Husband's  Collection,  782,  811, 
ed.  1646.) 

b  The  message  of  the  15th  January,  1645-6,  before  alluded  to  at  p.  i,  note  ''. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  15 

end  of  this  February  2,000  horse  and  dragoons;  with  these  I  resolve 
to  march  into  Kent,  where  I  am  confident  to  possess  some  important 
place  not  far  from  the  sea-side  (not  being  out  of  hope  of  Rochester), 
where,  if  I  have  either  time  or  sufficient  strength  to  settle  myself,  I 
shall  esteem  myself  in  a  very  good  condition;  wherefore  I  desire 
thee,  as  thou  lovest  me,  to  hasten  those  men  which  Jermyn  promised 
me  by  the  middle  of  March  ;  they  must  land  at  or  near  to  Hastings, 
in  Sussex.  And  whereas  by  mine  to  Jermyn  of  Jan.  18,  I  directed 
him  how  to  send  the  money  to  Oxford  by  bills  of  exchange,  now  I 
desire  thee  to  send  it  all  by  the  army,  and  I  pray  thee  divert  as 
little  of  it  any  other  way  as  is  possible.  Now,  it  may  be  thou  wilt 
be  pressed  to  send  these  men  into  the  west,  for  the  strengthening  of 
my  son's  army,  and  if  it  were  not  for  this  my  design  it  were  most 
counseillable ;  but  now  I  assure  thee  that,  even  for  the  prince's  secu- 
rity, their  landing  where  I  have  told  thee  is  absolutely  the  best. 
Besides,  thou  must  know  that,  whether  they  come  or  not,  I  must 
venture  upon  this  design  :  now  my  danger  is  least  the  rebells  should 
so  press  upon  me  as  not  to  give  me  time  to  make  myself  ready, 
which  they  will  not  be  able  to  do  if  the  5,000  men  come  over  as  I 
have  said,  but  if  not,  then  it  will  be  likely  that  I  shall  be  so  prest 
as  not  to  stay  long  in  this  kingdom,  and  then  all  is  lost.  In  a  word, 
never  any  man's  preservation  depeniled  so  vissible  upon  anything  as 
mine  doth  upon  the  seasonable  coming  of  these  men,  every  circum- 
stance which  I  have  mentioned  having  full  right ;  for  which,  having 
said  thus  much,  I  know  there  needs  no  more  persuasion  to  thee  to  do 
what  is  possible. 

Now,  for  the  Scotch  treaty,  it  is  not  so  much  worth  as  to  spend 
many  words  about  it ;  in  short  it  is  all  fourbery;^  for  now  I  can  assure 
thee  that  it  was  no  secret  in  the  Scots  army  before  I  knew  it. 
Besides,  why  should  Montrevil  go  into  Scotland,  since  he  knows  that 
they  will  do  nothing  for  me  ?  Wherefore  thou  must  excuse  mc  if  I 
believe  that  both  they  and  France  hath  juggled  in  this,  and  so  long 

*  There  is  a  marginal  note,  "  knavery." 


16  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

as  Watt.  Mountague*  is  fast  I  shall  still  think,  but  say  no  more. 
Yet  it  may  well  be  that  they  would  be  loath  to  see  me  quite  sunk, 
for  which  cause  I  am  not  out  of  hope  to  have  some  seasonable  supply 
from  them.  So  desiring  a  speedy  answer  of  this  letter,  I  rest 
eternally  thine, 

C.  R. 


VIII. 

Oxford,  Feb.  8th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

There  is  news  that  makes  the  strength  and  constancy  of  thine 
affection  more  visible  to  me  than  ever,  that  the  prejudice  of  false 
glosses  upon  my  actions  hath  no  power  to  diminish  thy  love  at  all, 
tho'  thou  hast  too  much  submitted  thy  wonted  judgement  unto  them. 
For  I  desire  thee  seriously  to  consider  what  a  strange  argument  it  is, 
for  me  to  promise  the  doing  of  a  thing  directly  against  my  con- 
science, because  of  a  probability,  and  that  but  a  weak  one,  that  I 
shall  not  be  put  to  it ;  and  can'st  thou  think  that  fwho  would  have 
thought  it  ?)  is  a  sufficient  excuse  for  breach  of  conscience,  it  being 
scarce  odds  that  it  will  not  fall  out,  for  is  it  not  likely  enough  that 
rogues,  who  look  most  to  their  own  ends,  will  submit  to  anything 
(though  it  were  to  the  Alcorun)  when  they  foresee  a  great  storm 
threatening  them  with  the  loss  of  all  ?  Besides,  suppose  the  event 
to  be  as  is  laid  down  to  thee,  I  do  not  understand  how  the  Independ- 
ents' wilfulness  against  Presbyterian  government  can  free  me  from 
my  promise  to  the  Scots,  especially  since  their  assistance  to  me  is 
grounded  on  my  promise  to  them  concerning  that  particular.  So 
that  I  should  esteem  myself  obliged  to  the  alteration  of  church 

a  Walter  Mountague,  a  younger  son  of  Henry  Montague  earl  of  Manchester.  He 
went  over  to  the  Church  of  Rome  early  in  the  reign  of  Charles  I.  and  was  a  very  busy 
person  in  the  intrigues  of  that  period.  Standing  high  in  the  favour  both  of  the  queen 
regent  of  France  and  of  Henrietta  Maria,  he  was  promoted  to  the  abbacy  of  Nanteuil, 
and  afterwards  to  that  of  St.  Martin  near  Pontoise. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  17 

government,  whensoever  it  were  in  my  power,  in  case  I  should  join 
with  them  upon  the  conditions  desired  by  them. 

But  though  this  be  reason  at  Oxford,  whether  it  will  be  found  so 
at  Paris  I  know  not ;  wherefore,  neither  desiring  victory  in  argument, 
nor  yielding  to  that  reason  I  do  not  understand,  I  propose  that,  so 
thou  wilt  accept  of  my  protestation,  as  likewise  tlie  Q.  Regent  and 
cardinall,  that  I  will  not  be  engaged  for  tho  alteration  of  episcopal 
gover[n]ment  here  in  England  (more  than  a  toleration  of  conscience  to 
the  Presbyterians),  notwithstanding  any  agreement  that  shall  be 
made  with  the  Scots.  I  totally  refer  the  conditions  to  thy  making, 
for  I  know  thou  wilt  neither  abandon  Mountrose,  nor  any  of  my 
friends;  now  this  I  will  peremptorily  say,  that  this  my  proposition 
must  be  accepted,  or  else  my  arguments  must  be  confessed  to  be  good. 

As  for  Ireland,  I  know  not  from  whence  it  can  be  said  that  I  have 
abandoned  it  by  my  answer  to  Montrevil,  the  words  only  being — 
"  W^  by  the  business  of  Ireland,  and  otherwayes  w*^'*  his  Ma*^^  hath 
invented  (w''^  upon  debate  hee  doubteth  not  but  to  make  appeare 
very  faisable),  hee  is  most  confident  to  give  them  full  satisfaction 
therein ;  " — after  I  had  mentioned  the  queen  of  France's  willingness 
to  interpose  with  them,  for  their  contentment  in  that  point  of  their 
arrears.  And  I  do  as  much  wonder  that  the  freedom  of  my  letters 
should  be  so  interpreted,  for  therein  I  cleared  my  intentions  to  be, 
not  to  make  use  of  Ireland  that  way,  except  there  be  no  other 
for  saving  of  England.  But  by  this  I  fear  that  my  last  messages  to 
London  will  be  much  more  mistaken,  wherefore  I  desire  thee  seri- 
ously to  recollect,  upon  what  condition,  and  with  what  cautions,  I 
offered  to  take  their  advice  for  the  peace  of  Ireland  ;  for  observe,  my 
engagement  therein  is  meerly  subsequent  to  a  peace  here;  not  [nor?] 
that  neither,  unless  I  first  know  by  an  express  how  my  word  is 
engaged  in  Ireland ;  not  [nor  ?]  so  much  as  that,  until  my  personal 
treaty  be  granted  on  my  own  conditions.  And  the  truth  is,  but  for 
one  reason  I  had  done  none  of  this,  which  is,  that  infallibly  the  peace 
of  Ireland  will  be  absolutely  concluded  or  broken,  before  I  can  agree 
with  the  rebels  at  London   so   much   as   to  send   the   mentioned 

CAMD.  SOC.  D 


18  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

expresses.  And  certainly,  in  point  of  generosity,  I  am  as  little 
obliged  to  the  Irish  as  I  can  be  to  any  nation.  For  all  this  last 
year  they  have  only  fedd  me  with  vain  hopes,  looking  upon  my  daily 
ruin,  which  they  might  have  daily  hindered.  But,  instead  of  that, 
they  only  trifled  with,  or  at  least  not  accepted,  those  conditions, 
which  no  reason  could  warrant  them  to  refuse.  But  it  is  no  wonder 
that  these  passages  should  be  misinterpreted  to  thee,  since  some  have 
the  impudence  to  tell  thee  that  Marq*  Ormond  *  has  declared  for  the 
rebells,  and  the  L*^  Digby  prisoner. 

As  for  my  trusting  of  thee,  whensoever  there  may  be  occasion  for 
it,  I  shall  run  faster  to  it  than  thou  canst  propose ;  and,  howsoever 
I  know  not  how  to  apply  it  to  this  Irish  treaty  (thy  proposition  being 
grounded  upon  misinformation),  yet,  that  it  may  not  fail  on  my  part, 
I  send  thee  herewith  a  note,  which  tho'  it  be  not  a  new  thing,  but 
known  to  the  Lord  Muskerry,^  yet  it  is  the  farthest  favour  I  can 
shew  them  in  point  of  religion;  giving  thee  power,  if  thou  find  it  fit, 
to  promise  the  performance  of  it  in  my  name,  in  case  they  will  con- 
clude the  peace  before  I  be  further  engaged  to  those  at  London,  of 
which  I  believe  there  is  little  danger,  being  certainly  informed  that 
they  will  seek  to  make  me  pass  seven  bills  before  they  will  hear  of 
my  personal  treaty,  which  I  assure  thee  I  will  not  do,  nor  anything 
else  that  shall  make  thee  ashamed  of  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


IX. 

Oxford,  Feb.  19,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  that  my   personal  danger   must   of  necessity  presede 
thine,  yet  thy  safety  seems  to  be  hazarded  by  my  resolution  con- 

*  The  marquis  Ormonde,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  at  this  time  lord  lieutenant  of 
Ireland. 

•>  Lord  Muskerry  was  one  of  the  chief  of  the  confederate  Roman  Catholics.  In  that 
character  he  was  a  party  to  the  treaty  concluded  by  Glamorgan. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  19 

cerning  church  goveriiiiient.  I  am  doubly  grieved  to  differ  with  thee 
in  opinion,  though  I  am  confident  that  my  judgment,  not  love,  is 
censured  by  thee  for  it.  But  I  hope,  whatsoever  thou  mayest  wish, 
thou  wilt  not  blame  me  at  all,  if  thou  rightly  understand  the  state  of 
the  question.  For  I  assure  thee,  I  put  little  or  no  difference  between 
setting  up  the  Presbyterian  gover[n]ment,  or  submitting  to  the  Church 
of  Rome.  Therefore  make  the  case  thine  own.  With  what  patience 
wouldest  thou  give  ear  to  him  who  should  persuade  thee,  for  worldly 
respects,  to  leave  the  communion  of  the  Roman  church  for  any 
other  ?  Indeed,  sweetheart,  this  is  my  case ;  for,  suppose  my  conces- 
sion in  this  should  prove  but  temporary,  it  may  palliate  tho'  not 
excuse  my  sin.  But  it  is  strange  to  me  how  that  can  be  imagined, 
not  remembering  any  example  that  concessions  in  this  kind  have 
been  recalled,  which  in  this  case  is  more  unlikely  (if  not  impossible) 
than  any  other,  because  the  means  of  recovering  it  is  destroyed  in 
the  first  minute  of  yielding,  it  being  not  only  a  condition  for  my 
assistance,  but  likewise  all  the  ecclesiastical  power  so  put  in  their 
hands,  who  are  irreconcilable  enemies  to  that  government  which  I 
contend  for,  as  I  shall  never  be  able  to  master.  I  must  confess  (to 
my  shame  and  grief)  that  heretofore  I  have  for  publick  respects 
(yet  I  believe,  if  thy  personal  safety  had  not  been  at  stake,  I  might 
have  hazarded  the  rest)  yielded  unto  those  things  which  were  no  less 
against  my  conscience  than  this,  for  which  I  have  been  so  deservedly 
punished,  that  a  relapse  now  would  be  insufferable,  and  I  am  most 
confident  that  God  hath  so  favoured  my  hearty  (tho'  weak)  repent- 
ance, that  he  will  be  glorified,  either  by  relieving  me  out  of  these 
distresses  (which  I  may  humbly  hope  for,  tho'  not  presume  upon), 
or  in  my  gallant  sufferings  for  so  good  a  cause,  which  to  eschew  by 
any  mean  submission  cannot  but  draw  God's  further  justice  upon 
me,  both  in  this  and  the  next  world.  But  let  not  this  sad  discourse 
trouble  thee  (for,  as  thou  art  free  from  my  faults,  so  doubtless  God 
hath  blessings  in  store  for  thee),  it  being  only  a  necessary  freedom  to 
shew  thee,  that  no  slight  cause  can  make  me  deny  to  do  what  thou 
desirest,  who  am  eternally  thine,  Charles  R. 


20  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

For  God's  sake,  as  thou  lovest  me,  see  what  may  be  done  for  the 
landing  of  the  5,000  men,  at  the  place  and  by  the  time  as  I  wrote  to 
thee  the  1st  of  Feb.,  and  with  them  as  much  money  as  possibly  thou 
canst.  I  assure  thee  that  the  well-doing  of  this  is  likely  to  save  both 
my  crown  and  liberty. 


X. 

Oxford,  Mar.  3,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Amongst  all  the  difficulties  against  which  I  have  struggled  in 
this  unparalleled  rebellion,  none  hath  been  more  prejudice  nor  of  half 
that  vexation  to  me,  as  the  causeless  stumblings  and  mistaking  of  my 
friends ;  yet  whilst  I  was  rightly  understood  by  thee,  I  despised  them 
all ;  but,  since  from  whence  my  chiefest  comfort  comes,  I  am  now 
most  mistaken,  it  may  easily  be  judged  how  my  misfortunes  are  multi- 
plied upon  me,  and — which  is  worse — how  I  am  deprived  of  means 
for  the  supporting  them ;  and  realy  I  should  sink  under  my  present 
miseries,  if  I  did  not  know  myself  innocent  of  those  faults  which  thy 
misinformed  judgment  condemns  me  off.  However,  I  shall  not  want 
a  greater  affliction  than  the  power  of  the  rebells  can  inflict  upon  me, 
until  I  have  satisfied  thee  concernino;  those  things  mentioned  in  thine 
of  the  23d  of  Feb. ;  wherefore  I  conjure  thee,  as  thou  lovest  me,  to 
read  what  follows,  with  patience  and  without  prejudice. 

I  am  blamed  both  for  granting  too  much,  and  yet  not  yielding 
enough,  which  shows,  I  confess,  to  be  no  contradiction,  yet  it  must  be 
a  strange  unluckiness  for  a  man  to  be  guilty  in  both  kinds  upon  one 
occasion ;  but  1  plead  Not  Guilty  to  both.  For  the  first,  I  will  not 
seek  an  excuse  from  a  clause  in  thy  letter — "  Je  vous  counseille  de 
faire  paie  [paix]  a  queleque  prix  que  ce  soit," — for  I  know  it  was 
never  thy  meaning  by  it  to  persuade  me  either  to  go  against  my 
conscience,  destroy  monarchy,  or  forsake  my  friends;  but  my 
ground  is,  that  these  foundations  being  preserved  I  cannot  overbuy 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  21 

a  peace,  my  condition  considered ; — which  likewise  I  confess  to  be 
the  true  intent  of  that  clause  of  thine  which  I  have  cited.  Now, 
that  I  have  observed  this  rule,  thus  I  prove  it : — 

First,  for  my  friends ;  I  have  exposed  none  to  ruin,  nor  so  much 
as  waved  the  protecting  of  any,  in  any  kind,  who  will  not  abandon 
themselves;  that  particular  concession  concerning  officers  of  state 
and  judges,  being  wrung  from  me  by  the  importunity  of  those  who 
are  chiefly  concerned  by  it,  their  safeties  being  the  great  argument 
which  they  used  to  me  for  it.  As  for  monarchy ;  I  will  positively 
say  that  the  root  is  left  entire,  and  (with  God^s  blessing)  infallibly  to 
spring  up  again  as  fair  as  ever,  though,  I  confess,  seven  years  must 
be  given  for  it,  which  I  see  not  how  much  to  mend,  though  we  had 
all  other  probable  riches,  for  all  is  but  loppings,  no  rooting  up,  and 
being  to  return  as  entirely  to  the  crown,  after  the  prefixed  time,  as 
if  I  had  entered  London  at  a  breach. 

Now,  as  for  conscience ;  it  must  lead  me  to  the  second  branch,  of 
not  yielding  enough,  for  I  believe  none  will  accuse  me  in  this  for 
having  granted  too  much. 

But  in  this  I  can  say  no  more  to  thee,  than  what  is  contamed  in 
my  two  letters  of  the  8th  and  19th  of  Feb.  only  I  must  repeat  to 
thee,,  that  indeed  thou  mistakest  the  question,  for  it  is  not  whether  I 
should  lay  by  the  bishops  for  a  time  (like  the  militia,  for  seven 
years),  but  whether  I  should  alter  my  religion  or  not.  And  for 
God's  sake  remember,  that  I  love  thee  so  much,  that  thou  wilt  far 
sooner  hinder  me,  than  I  will  shrink,  from  hazarding  or  loosing  any- 
thing for  thy  sake ;  and,  believe  it,  thy  contentment  is  so  dear  to 
me,  that  I  will  not  vex  thee  with  contradiction,  in  such  a  point  as 
this,  upon  probability,  where  I  see  not  a  clear  certainty  for  my  asser- 
tions. But  consider,  that  if  I  should  quit  my  conscience,  how  un- 
worthy I  make  myself  of  thy  love. 

And  now  I  come  to  answer  the  particular  concerning  the  E.  of 
Glamorgan,**  the  conclusions  whereof  are  so  strangely  raised  upon 

*  See  before,  p.  9,  as  to  the  transactions  here  alluded  to. 


22  CHAKLE8  I.  IN  1646. 

the  premises  that  I  know  not  wliat  to  say  to  them,  they  are  so  much 
against  the  way  of  my  reason.  For  must  I  be  thought  an  enemy  to 
the  Roman  CathoHcks,  because  I  will  not  consent  to  the  destruction 
of  the  Protestants  in  Ireland ;  or,  because  I  have  disavowed  that 
which  is  directly  against  my  constant  professions,  am  I  therefore 
likely  to  disavow  thee?  In  a  word,  my  answer  is  this,  that  the 
same  reason  which  made  me  refuse  my  consent  to  the  establishing  of 
the  Presbyterian  government  in  England,  hath  likewise  made  me 
disavow  Glamorgan  in  his  giving  away  the  church  lands  in  Ireland, 
and  all  my  ecclesiastical  power  there,  besides  my  exposing  all  my 
friends  to  ruin,  both  being  equally  and  directly  against  my  con- 
science, which  when  I  shall  forfeit,  by  giving  up  the  Church  of 
England  to  either  Papists  or  Presbyterians,  I  must  not  expect  to  be 
esteemed  by  honest  men,  or  (which  is  worsej  ever  to  enjoy  God's 
blessing. 

Now  I  come  to  answer  thy  advice,  which  is  twofold : — First,  to 
agree  with  the  Scots,  and  [in  order  to?]  that  to  give  them  tlieir 
desire  concerning  bishops.     Secondly,  to  make  the  Irish  peace. 

For  this  last,  I  have  reason  to  hope  that  it  is  concluded  by  this 
time ;  however,  I  assure  thee  it  shall,  if  the  Irish  be  not  unreason- 
able or  impertinently  slow. 

For  the  Scots,  I  promise  thee  to  employ  all  possible  pains  and  in- 
dustry to  agree  with  them,  so  that  the  price  be  not  giving  up  the 
Church  of  England,  with  which  I  will  not  part  upon  any  condition 
whatsoever.  For  God's  sake,  consider  well  if  in  this  I  have  not 
reason,  for  since  thou  sayest — "  Que  vous  avez  donne  au  rebelles  la 
royaute  pour  7  ans,  en  vous  depossedant  du  pouvoir  qu'il  falloit 
plustost  perir  quedele  faire  [sic]  " — is  not  the  perpetual  forfeit  of  my 
conscience  more  than  the  suspension  for  7  years  of  any  govern- 
ment?— although  in  this  thou  art  much  mistaken,  for  1  assure  thee 
that  the  temporary  granting  of  the  militia,  in  the  terms  that  I  have 
done,  is  far  from  the  dispossessing  me  of  my  royalty.  Besides,  the 
nature  of  Presbyterian  government  is  to  steal  or  force  the  crown 
from  the  king's  head.     For  their  chief  maxim  is  (and  I  know  it  to 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  23 

be  true),  that  all  kings  must  submit  to  Christ's  kingdom,  of  which 
they  are  the  sole  governors,  the  king  having  but  a  single  and  no 
negative  voice  in  their  assemblies,  so  that  yielding  to  the  Scots  in 
this  particular,  I  should  both  go  against  my  conscience  and  ruin  my 
crown,  either  of  which  I  know  thou  canst  not  persuade  me  to  do. 

Notwithstanding  this  my  constant  resolution,  I  desire  thee  not  to 
despair  of  the  Scotch  treaty,  for  I  cannot  believe  they  will  so  visibly 
hazard  their  own  ruin,  for  insisting  on  a  pretence  of  conscience 
(which  is  really  no  more),  when  they  see  that  I  will  not  yield  to  it. 
But  I  heartily  wish  for  W.  Murray's  coming  (though  I  think  his 
detension  may  prove  for  my  service),  for  I  am  most  confident  to 
make  thee,  by  his  conversation,  clearly  perceive  how  truly  my  reso- 
lutions are  grounded,  and  by  his  persuasions  to  his  countrymen  to 
have  a  good  issue  of  the  treaty. 

To  conclude,  though  sometimes  thy  words  or  style  may  vary 
according  to  thy  informations,  yet  I  know  that  thy  love  to  me  is 
firm,  wherefore,  dear  heart,  consider  well  what  I  have  written  to 
thee,  and  let  not  the  false  paraphrases  upon  my  actions  (by  those 
who  have  hitherto  given  thee  but  words  instead  of  deeds),  lessen  my 
estimation^  with  thee,  which  is  the  greatest  comfort  of  his  life  who 
is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XL 

Oxford,  March  12th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Whatsoever  may  make  thee  mistake  my  actions,  yet  nothing  can 
make  me  doubt  of  thy  love,  nor  alter  my  way  of  kindness  and  free- 
dom to  thee,  notwithstanding  any  variation  of  the  [thy  ?]  stile  to  me, 
and  I  am  most  confident  that  upon  second  thoughts  thou  wilt  be  very 
far  from  blaming  me,  as  concerning  the  Scotch  treaty;  my  main 
ground — which  is  the  saving  of  the  church  wherein  I  have  been 
bred — being  so  infallibly  good,  that  thou  must  commend  me  for  it. 

*  "  estimations  "  in  MS. 


24  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

Albeit  we  differ  in  matter  of  religion,  yet  thou  must  esteem  me  for 
having  care  of  my  conscience. 

Concerning  which,  the  preservation  of  the  Church  of  England, 
being  now  the  only  question,  I  should  think  myself  obliged  to  seek 
out  all  possible  lawful  means  for  maintaining  it.  Wherefore,  remem- 
bring  what  I  wrote  to  thee  last  year,  upon  the  5th  of  March,  by 
Pooly — (thou  wilt  find  it  amongst  those  letters  of  thine  which  the 
rebels  have  printed*) — I  think  it  at  this  time  fit  to  renew  that  motion 
unto  thee.  My  words  were  then  (which  still  I  will  make  good)  that 
I  give  thee  power  to  promise  in  my  name  (to  whom  thou  thinkest 
most  fit)  that  "  I  will  take  away  all  the  penal  laws  against  the  Roman 
Catholicks  in  England,  as  soon  as  God  shall  enable  me  to  do  it,  so  as 
by  their  means  I  may  have  so  powerful  assistance  as  may  deserve  so 
great  a  favour,  and  enable  me  to  do  it."  And  furthermore,  I  now 
add  that  I  desire  some  particular  offers  by  or  in  the  favour  of  the 
English  Roman  Catholicks,  which,  if  I  shall  like,  I  will  then  pre- 
sently engage  myself  for  the  performance  of  the  above-mentioned 
conditions.  Moreover,  if  the  pope  and  they  will  visibly  and  heartily 
engage  themselves  for  the  re-establishment  of  the  Church  of  England 
and  my  crown  (which  was  imderstood  in  my  former  offer)  against 
all  opposers  whatsoever,  I  will  promise  them,  on  the  word  of  a  king, 
to  give  them  here  a  free  tolleration  of  their  consciences.  I  have  now 
(which  formerly  I  did  not)  named  the  pope  expressly,  to  desire  thee 
to  deal  only  with  him  or  his  ministers  in  the  business,  because  I 
believe  he  is  likely  upon  these  conditions  to  be  my  friend,  and  wish 
the  flourishing  of  my  crown  again,  the  which  I  think  that  France 
nor  Spain  will  be  sorry  to  see.  I  would  have  thee  likewise  make  as 
few  acquainted  with  this  as  may  be,  secrecy  being  most  requisite  in 
this  business  (until  it  be  so  ripe  that  the  knowledge  cannot  hurt  it), 
for  everybody  thinking  it  be  deserted,  it  would  much  prejudice  me 
if  untimely  it  should  break  out  again. 

»  Note  in  the  MS.  "  Letter  the  22nd.'"  It  is  the  eighth  letter  in  the  King's  Cabinet 
Opened,  printed  at  p.  7  (edit.  1645)  ;  but  has  the  number  22  at  the  top  of  it,  which  was 
its  number  in  the  series  of  the  king's  letters  to  the  queen  written  in  that  year. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  25 

Thou  mayst  possibly  imagine  that  this  my  renewed  offer  proceeds 
from  my  inconstant  humour,  or  out  of  a  desire  to  please,  but  I 
assure  thee  that  neither  are  the  causes,  though  I  shall  not  be 
ashamed  of  the  latter  whensoever  there  is  occasion,  for  in  this  I  do 
only  persue  my  constant  ground,  of  preserving  my  conscience  and 
crown,  not  being  ignorant  of  the  great  inconveniences  (not  without 
some  hazard)  which  the  toUeration  of  divers  sorts  of  God's  worship 
bring  to  a  kingdom,  which  is  not  to  be  suffered,  but  either  for  the 
eschewing  of  a  worse  thing,  or  to  obtain  some  great  good ; — both 
reasons  at  this  time  concurring  to  make  me  admit,  nay  desire,  this 
inconvenience. 

For,  by  this  means,  and  I  see  no  other,  I  shall  hope  to  suppress  the 
Presbyterian  and  Independent  factions,  and  also  preserve  the  Church 
of  England  and  my  crown  from  utter  ruin,  and  yet  I  believe  I  did 
well  in  disavowing  Glamorgan  (so  far  as  I  did);  for  though  I  hold  it 
not  simply  ill,  but  even  most  fit,  upon  such  a  conjecture  [conjuncture?] 
as  this  is,  to  give  a  toleration  to  other  men's  consciences,  that  cannot 
make  it  stand  with  mine  to  yield  to  the  ruin  of  those  of  mine  own 
profession,  to  which  if  I  had  assented,  it  then  might  have  been  justly 
feared,  that  I,  who  was  careless  of  my  own  religion,  would  be  less 
careful  of  my  word.  Whereas  noAV,  men  have  more  reason  to  trust 
to  my  promises,  find[ing]  me  constant  to  my  grounds,  and  thou  that 
I  am  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

Upon  my  word,  I  neither  have  nor  intend  to  acquaint  any  with 
this  business  but  Ashburnham,  wherefore  I  desire  likeways  to  know 
of  thee  whom  thou  wilt  intrust  with  it,  that  if  anything  come  out  we 
may  know  whom  to  blame.  Besides,  I  offer  to  thy  consideration, 
whether  it  be  not  fit  that  aU  the  English  Roman  Catholicks  be 
warned  by  the  pope's  ministers  to  join  with  the  forces  that  are  to 
come  out  of  Ireland. 


CAMD.  soc. 


26  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

XII. 

Oxford,  March  16th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

Although  my  condition,  without  any  addition  of  circumstances, 
may  too  justly  challenge  any  sad  thoughts  from  me,  yet  I  confess, 
considering  for  what  I  suffer,  and  how  justly  in  respect  of  my 
former  weakness  (which  now  to  second  with  more  concessions  against 
my  conscience  would  be  according  to  human  reason  unpardonable), 
I  should  be  at  very  much  ease  of  myself  if  thy  misconstruction  of  my 
actions  did  not  give  me  a  new  and  unexpected  cause  of  grief;  but 
this  lies  so  heavy  upon  me,  that  it  were  a  total  abandoning  of  myself 
and  cause  if  I  did  not  seek  without  ceasing  to  ease  myself  of  it. 
Wherefore,  I  cannot  but  still  harp  upon  this  string,  until  I  shall 
have  rectified  thy  judgment  concerning  my  proceedings  in  the  Scotch 
treaty,  wherein  I  believe  my  niceness  to  mention  matters  of  religion 
to  thee,  because  of  the  oath  I  took  not  to  seek  to  convert  thee,  hath 
been  of  great  prejudice  to  me.  But,  as  upon  better  thoughts  I  have 
begun  to  speak  freely  to  thee  (even  of  this  subject  also),  knowing 
that  I  may  open  my  conscience  to  thee  without  breach  of  my  oath 
for  not  altering  thine,  so  now  I  think  it  fit  to  proceed  upon  this  point, 
by  desiring  thee  rightly  to  understand  upon  what  grounds  in  religion 
I  go,  which  being  known  to  thee  will  I  hope  satisfy  and  clean  [clear?] 
all  this  misunderstanding  concerning  me,  which  are — 

That  the  reformation  of  the  Church  of  England  hath  no  relation 
to  the  reformation  of  any  other  church,  and  albeit  she  is  unwilling 
to  censure  any  of  her  neighbours,  yet  none  of  her  true  children  who 
rightly  understand  themselves,  can  with  a  safe  conscience  so  far  com- 
municate with  any  of  the  Calvinists  as  to  receive  the  sacrament  of 
the  Eucharist  with  them,  there  being  none  of  the  reformed  churches 
abroad  (except  the  Lutherans)  that  can  justify  the  succession  of  their 
priests,  which  if  this  could  not  undoubtedly  do,  she  should  have  one 
son  less  for  me. 

Next,  I  believe  that  bishops  are  jure  divino,  because  I  find  as 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  27 

much  authority  for  them  as  for  some  articles  of  the  creed ;  and  for 
the  Presbyterian  government  I  hold  it  absolutely  unlawful,  one  chief 
(among  many)  argument  being,  that  it  never  came  into  any  country 
but  by  rebellion.  In  a  word,  a  congregation  of  men  that  hath  form 
and  calls  themselves  a  church  disagrees  less  with  my  conscience  than 
the  Presbyterians. 

Now,  adding  unto  this  (which  yet  needs  not)  my  coronation  oath, 
must,  I  think,  change  thy  blaming  into  commending  my  constancy, 
wherein,  if  I  should  prove  faulty,  thou  might  justly  suspect  me 
(which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  thou  shalt  never  have  cause  to  do) 
in  my  profession  of  being  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  received  thine  and  Jermyn's  of  the  ninth  of  March  so  late  yes- 
terday that  I  cannot  yet  answer  thee. 


XIII. 

Oxford,  March  18th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  have  now  no  more  time  than  to  tell  thee  that  Montrevil  came 
hither  late  last  night,  that  even  now  I  have  received  thine  of  the 
16th  of  March,  and  [one?]  of  the  same  date  from  Jermyn,  of  all 
which  the  queen  shall  have  a  full  accormt  by  my  next,  from  him 
who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XIV. 

Oxford,  March  22nd,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

111  success,  mean  spirits,  and  Montrevil's  juggling,  have  so  vexed 
me,  that  I  cannot  give  thee  so  clear  or  good  account  as  I  hoped  to 
have  done  when  I  last  wrote  to  thee. 

I  find  that  S""  Edw.  Nicholas  his  gloss  upon  the  Lord  Glamor- 


28  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

gan's  business  hath  made  thee  apprehend  that  I  had  disavowed  my 
hand,  but  I  assure  thee  I  am  very  free  from  that  in  the  understand- 
ings of  all  men  here,  for  it  is  taken  for  granted  the  Lord  Glamorgan 
neither  counterfeited  my  hand,  nor  that  I  have  blamed  him  more 
than  for  not  following  his  instructions,  as  secretary  Nicholas  will 
more  at  large  shew  thee. 

As  for  Montrevil's  negotiation,  I  know  not  what  to  say  to  thee, 
because  he  would  have  me  believe  his  word  before  thy  letters,  which 
indeed  I  cannot  do,  and  he  makes  such  interpretations  as  pass  my 
understanding.  For  example,  he  would  persuade  me  that  you  will 
be  content  that  the  peace  of  Ireland  should  be  sacrificed  to  please 
the  Scots ;  and  that  to  suffer  my  friends  to  be  banished  (his  phrase 
is,  "  d'estre  esloignes  pour  quelque  temps  ")  is  no  forsaking  them ; 
and  in  particular  Mountrose  must  run  this  fortune,  or  else  no  agree- 
ment with  the  Scots,  but  this  I  will  constantly  refuse ;  for  all  other 
particulars  (religion  excepted)  I  will  be  judged  by  thee. 

Now  I  come  to  that  which  I  believe  will  trouble  thee,  for  I  am 
sure  it  doth  me  most,  which  is  the  message  I  am  now  sending  to 
London,  whereof  this  shortly  (leaving  the  particulars  at  large  to 
secretary  Nicholas,  and  Ashbumjbam),  that  I  am  forced  to  hazard 
this  upon  meere  necessity,  having  neither  force  enough  to  resist,  nor 
sufficient  to  escape  to  any  secure  place,  and  yet  I  have  not,  nor  (by 
the  grace  of  God)  will  ever  depart  from  my  main  grounds. 

It  is  true  that  my  person  will  not  want  danger,  but  I  want  not 
probability  of  reasonable  good  security,  the  chiefest  of  which  is 
Pr.  Charles  his  being  with  thee,  concerning  whom  I  desire,  as  thou 
lovest  me,  first,  that  thou  wouldst  not  endeavour  to  alter  him  in 
religion,  nor  so  much  [as?^]  trouble  him  upon  that  point.  Next, 
that  thou  would  not  thyself,  nor  suffer  him  to  be  engaged  in  any 
treaty  of  marriage  (for  I  believe  that  with  the  Prince  of  Orange  his 
daughter  to  be  broken)  without  having  my  approbation. 

*  A  copy  of  this  passage  of  the  king's  letter  was  sent  to  prince  Charles  by  the  queen, 
and  in  that  copy  the  word  "  as  "  occurs  here  as  transcribed  from  the  original.  (Claren- 
don's State  Papers,  ii.  239.) 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  29 

At  this  time  I  will  say  no  more,  but  be  confident  that  though 
treasonable  misfortunes  may  make  me  pittied,  yet  nothing  shall 
make  me  do  any  mean  action,  for  I  cannot  forget  that  I  am  eternally 
thine, 

Charles  R. 

Notwithstanding  the  way  I  am  in,  I  desire  thee  not  to  relinquish 
that  design  which  I  wrote  to  thee  of  the  12  th  of  March,  for  I  believe 
I  may  have  use  of  it. 


XV. 

Oxford,  March  24th,  1645-6. 

Dear  Heart, 

This  messenger  gives  me  no  more  time  than  to  tell  the  I  have 
received  thine  of  the  23rd  of  March,  and  albeit  Mountrevil  and  I 
be  not  agreed,  yet  there  is  some  hope  that  good  may  rise  from  the 
Scotch  treaty.  Though  my  present  condition  be  so  sad,  that  it  hath 
forced  me  to  send  a  message  far  below  a  king,  nevertheless  I  desire 
the  queen  to  be  confident  I  shall  never  do  so  mean  an  action  as  shall 
make  me  unworthy  of  being  ever  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XVI. 

Oxford,  March  30th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

It  still  miJtiplies  my  misfortunes  to  find  that  I  am  condemned 
by  thee  to  have  wilfully  rejected  my  preservation,  but  I  only  desire 
(which  thou  canst  not  deny  me)  to  be  judged  by  thine  own  words, 
wliich  are  "  ci  c'estoit  quelque  chose  de  conscience,  je  scrois  de  vostre 
costre  [cote] ;" — if  the  keeping  or  breaking  of  an  oath,  or  the  main- 
taining the  essentials  of  a  church,  belongs  not  to  conscience,  or  that 
sacriledge  is  no  sin,  I  must  confess  my  error ;  but  I  hope  that  what 
I  have  written  to  Jermyn  upon  this  subject  will  satisfy  thee,  and  so 


30  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

bring  thee  to  that  opinion  thou  wert  of,  if  my  memory  does  not 
betray  me  more  than  ever  it  did,  when  I  had  last  the  happiness  of 
thy  company. 

.  As  for  Culpepper  a  I  confess  never  to  have  much  esteemed  him  in 
religion,  though  in  other  things  I  reverenced  his  judgment. 

But  I  believe  thou  mistaketh  Ned  Hide,^  for  I  am  assured  he  was, 
and  am  still  confident  that  he  is,  fully  of  ray  mind ;  and  thou  much 
mistakest  me  if  anytliing  hath  all  this  while  hindred  my  conjunction 
with  the  Scots,  but  their  seeking  to  force  my  conscience. 

Concerning  which  treaty,  I  have  commanded  secretary  Nicholas 

to  give  thee  a  particular  account,  yet  must  tell  thee,  that  if  Montrevil 

had  not  trifled  I  had  been  in  the  Scotch  army  long  before  now, 

without  sending  my  last  message ;  but  the  sending  of  it  made  him 

open  his  pack,  which  he  did  for  fear  of  my  going  to  London,  least  I 

should  there  join  with  the  Independents  against  the  Scots.     The 

messenger  stays,  and  therefore  I  can  add  no  more,  but  that  I  am 

eternally  thme, 

Charles  R. 


XVII. 

Dear  Heart, 

Thy  proposition  in  the' latter  part  of  thy  letter  by  Montrevil  is 
a  great  testimony  of  thy  love  to  me;  but  before  I  give  thee  an 
answer  to  it,  I  must  desire  thee  to  remember  to  answer  me  concern- 

»  When  Charles  was  told  that  it  was  the  opinion  of  Culpepper  that  his  majesty  should 
yield  to  what  was  proposed  in  the  matter  of  religion,  he  coldly  answered  that  "  Colepepper 
had  no  religion."     (Rebell.  book  x.) 

''  The  future  lord  Clarendon  was  at  this  time  with  prince  Charles.  Hyde  was  almost, 
if  not  altogether,  the  only  person  in  the  confidence  of  the  king  who  concurred  with  him 
on  the  point  of  religion.  On  the  1st  June,  1646,  when  matters  were  even  worse  than  at  the 
date  of  the  above  letter,  Hyde  expressed  himself  against  ' '  buying  a  peace  at  a  dearer  price 
than  was  offered  at  Uxbridge,"  and  encouraged  the  notion  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the 
royalists  to  submit  to  a  kind  of  martyrdom.  "  It  may  be,"  he  remarked,  "  God  hath 
resolved  we  shall  perish,  and  then  it  becomes  us  to  perish  with  those  decent  and  honest 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  31 

ing  the  queen's  freeing  me  of  the  oath  I  did  take  concerning  her 
religion,  wliich,  if  thou  wilt  do,  I  make  no  question  but  to  give  thee 
satisfaction,  not  only  in  this  but  also  in  other  particulars,  which  yet 
for  want  of  thine  answer  I  cannot. 


XVIII. 

Oxford,  April  2nd,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  am  so  surprized  with  the  going  of  this  messenger,  that  I  have 
but  time  to  tell  thee  that  this  day  Montrevil  goes  to  the  Scotch 
army  to  prepare  and  adjust  my  reception  there,  I  having  resolved 
(by  the  grace  of  God)  to  begin  my  journey  thither  upon  Monday  or 
Tuesday  next,  before  when  the  queen  shall  have  a  particular  account 
of  aU,  by  his  care  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XIX. 

Oxford,  April  4th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

This  bearer  neither  gives  me  time  nor  room  to  write  much  to 
thee,  wherefore  this  can  but  only  tell  the,  that  my  next  by  the  usual 
way  will  give  thee  a  full  account  of  my  affairs,  the  sum  of  which  is, 
that  Montrevil  and  I  are  agreed.  He  went  yesterday  morning  to 
the  Scotch  army,  who  are  to  send  their  horse  to  meet  me  at  Har- 
borough,  where  I  shall  be  on  Wednesday  next,  resolving  to  go  from 
hence  the  night  before.  I  will  trouble  you  now  with  no  more  cyphers, 
and  the  rather  (that  in  case  this  should  be  intercepted)  to  vex  the 

circumstances  that  our  good  fame  may  procure  a  better  peace  to  those  who  succeed  us 
than  we  were  able  to  procure  for  them,  and  ourselves  shall  be  happier  than  any  other 
condition  could  render  us."     (Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  237.) 


32  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

rebells,  by  letting  them  know  that  no  misfortune  can  take  away  the 
contentment  of  our  mutual  constant  affections,  it  being,  as  is  thought 
by  many,  one  of  the  greatest  torments  of  the  wicked,  to  behold  the 
beauty  and  reward  of  virtue,  being  excluded  from  attaining  to  it. 
Now,  because  I  cannot  vex  the  rogues  elegantly,  I  wUl  say  no  more, 
but  that  thou  knowest  I  am  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XX. 

Oxford,  April  6th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

With  this  thou  wilt  have  a  particular  account,  by  secretary 
Nicholas,  of  my  agreement  with  Montrevil,  the  effect  of  which  is, 
that  I  shall  be  received  into  the  Scotch  army  as  their  natural  sove- 
reign, with  freedom  of  my  conscience  and  honour,  and  all  my 
servants  and  followers  are  to  be  there  safely  and  honourably  pro- 
tected. Tuesday  next  is  the  precise  day  set  down  for  my  parting 
from  hence,  so  that,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  hope  confidently  to  join 
with  the  Scotch,  on  Wednesday,  at  Harborough ;  as  for  Mountrose, 
[and]  all  the  rest  of  my  friends,  and  upon  what  terms  my  conjunction 
with  the  Scots  is  to  be,  I  refer  thee  to  Nicholas ;  yet  I  must  observe 
to  thee,  that  Montrevil  hath  freely  approved,  that  before  my  parting 
hence  I  shall  impart  this  business  freely  to  all  my  councell,  which,  I 
believe,  (if  I  miscarry  by  the  way,)  will  be  a  means  to  make  the 
English  rebells  and  the  Scots  irreconcilable  enemies,  for  then  the 
business  will  be  publick.  The  message  likewise,  which  upon  this 
occasion  I  send  to  London, »  is  all  his  own,  save  the  last  words  which 
he  also  fully  approves. 

Now  I  think  it  not  amiss  to  oflPer  to  thee  the  best  ways  I  can 

*  This  message,  prepared  to  be  sent  to  the  parliament,  announcing  the  king's  removal 
from  Oxford  to  the  Scottish  camp,  will  be  found  in  the  King's  Works,  p.  112,  ed.  1687. 
It  ultimately  bore  date  the  18th  May,  1646. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  33 

think  on  for  the  Improving  of  this  thy  own  design  (which  for  being 
so  I  hope  much  the  better  of),  which,  to  say  more  properly,  is  to 
remember  thee  of  what  thou  hast  already  thought  on,  that  the 
French  should  now  declare  that  they  will  assist  me,  by  their  ambas- 
sador, (desiring  the  Count  of  Tillie(r)s  may  be  the  man,)  for  the  pro- 
curing of  an  honourable  peace,  which  if  by  treaty  it  cannot  be  had, 
then  to  give  me  a  noble  and  friendly  assistance  by  arms  ;  and  in  all 
this  the  States  of  Holland  and  Pr.  of  Orange  to  join,  and  in  the  mean 
time  privately  to  assist  me  with  8,000  pistoles  for  my  own  use,  not 
to  be  touched  by  the  Scots,  as  Montrevil  has  promised  me. 

Besides  this,  I  hold  it  necessary  to  tell  thee  that  I  find,  when  I 
come  to  the  Scotch  army,  they  and  I  shall  differ  upon  direct  points, 
in  all  which  I  shall  refer  myself  to  be  judged  by  thee  and  the  French 
queen.  They  will  be  the  milit(i)a,  Ireland,  and  my  friends.  For 
the  two  last  I  say  nothing,  because  I  know  thou  canst  not  do  nor 
judge  amiss  in  them;  but  for  the  first,  I  assure  thee  that  more  than 
what  I  have  offered  (nor  do  I  say  all  that  is  fit)  cannot  be  yielded 
to  without  great  and  irreparable  loss  to  the  crown,  which  I  know 
thou  wilt  never  consent  to.  As  for  church  business,  I  hope  to 
manage  it  so  as  not  to  give  them  distaste,  and  yet  do  nothing  against 
my  conscience,  the  keeping  of  which,  in  time,  I  am  confident,  will 
bring  with  it  God's  blessing  to  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XXI. 

Oxford,  April  13th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

It  much  troubles  me  that  I  am  not  parted  from  hence,  as  I  told 
thee  in  my  two  last  letters ;  the  reason  is,  because  I  have  not  heard 
one  word  from  Montrevil  since  he  went.  I  cannot  say  that  it  is  his 
fault  (for  many  accidents  may  justly  excuse  him),  yet  I  cannot  but 
think  it  strange,  it  being  ten  days  since  he  left  Oxford.  This  I  am 
assured  of,  I  have  very  impatiently  expected  some  return  flfom  him, 
CAMD.  SOC.  F 


34  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

being  resolved  to  make  good  my  engagement  religiously  in  every 
particular ;  but,  as  I  am  now  closed  upon  all  sides,  if  I  should  have 
hazarded  myself  without  hearing  that  the  Scots  horse  were  advanced 
to  Harborough  according  to  the  agreement,  I  had  been  infalHbly 
ruined.  I  have  sent  divers  messengers  to  Montrevil,  to  show  him 
the  cause  of  my  stay,  and  how  ready  I  am  to  go  at  an  hour's  warn- 
ing. Nay,  rather  than  there  shall  be  any  thing  wanting  on  my  part 
towards  this  conjunction  (though  I  shall  not  hear  from  him  at  all),  I 
will  not  suffer  any  thing  to  stand  between  me  and  them,  but  what  in 
the  clear  sight  of  all  the  world  is  an  apparent  impossibility  of  arriv- 
ing at  them,  so  very  careful  will  I  be  of  giving  no  just  cause  of 
obligation  to  the  crown  of  France,  whereon  my  whole  encourage- 
ment and  security  in  the  design  is  fixed. 

I  am  now  sending  again  to  Montrevil,  to  let  him  know  that,  in 
case  there  should  happen  an  absolute  impossibility  of  our  joining,  1 
am  so  faithful  to  this  treaty,  and  so  confident  to  find  them  so  too, 
(the  foundations  of  both  our  obligations  being  the  crown  of  France,) 
that  if  he  shall  judge  it  necessary  to  have  the  force  of  Mountrose 
join  with  them,  or  any  other  assistance  by  any  of  my  garisons,  or 
my  publick  declaration  to  adhere  to  them  and  their  party,  I  shall 
very  readily  comply  with  their  desires  therein,  and  will,  upon  the 
least  notice  from  him,  send  orders  and  do  accordingly.  In  the  mean 
time,  the  Scots  have  Newark,  I  believe,  before  this  time,  given  up  to 
them  as  a  pledge  of  my  real  intentions  to  them,  which  act,  I  suppose, 
will  plainly  satisfy  the  rebells  at  London  of  the  design  between  us, 
and  therefore  there  must  be  no  longer  dallying. 

Thus  thou  seest  my  resolutions.  I  desire  thee  to  be  as  active  on  thy 
part,  and  to  acquaint  the  Q"  Regent  and  cardinal  of  the  state  of  the 
business,  to  the  end  they  may  do  briskly  all  things  in  oi'der  to  this 
conjunction,  as  effectually  as  if  I  were  at  this  present  in  the  Scots 
army.  Their  ambassadour  must  now  hasten  over  with  all  possible 
dilligence,  and  likewise  a  dispatch  must  instantly  go  from  them  to 
Holland,  to  send  the  like  from  the  states  there ; — not  forgetting  the 
pistoles  which  Montrevil  hath  promised  me. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  35 

There  must  be  no  delay  in  these  particulars,  the  rebells  are  too 
full  of  the  design. 

This  is  all  thou  canst  have  for  the  present  fi'om  him  who  is  eter- 
nally thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  must  not  omit  to  remember  my  hearty  thanks  to  the  Q"  Regent 
and  cardinal  for  their  nobleness  to  Pr.  Charles,  which  I  find  in 
Culpeper's  letters  to  Ashburnham;  all  that  I  shall  say  is,  that,  if 
ever  God  enable  me,  I  will  faithfully  pay  the  great  debt  I  owe  to 
that  crown  for  the  kindness  it  hath  shewed  to  thee  and  Pr.  Charles ; 
to  both  whom,  if  I  should  miscarry,  or  be  taken  prisoner  by  the 
rebells,  in  my  attempt  to  join  with  the  Scots,  or  otherwise,  they  will 
give  full  assistance  to  Pr.  Charles  in  all  kinds,  as  they  have  pro- 
mised, and  I  as  little  doubt  of  thy  gratitude,  or  his  to  them,  when 
thou  and  he  shall  have  power. 


XXII.-^ 

Oxford,  April  15th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Since  mine  of  the  13th  to  thee,  not  having  yet  heard  anything 
from  Montrevil,  I  find  myself  like  to  be  drawn  into  very  great 
streights ;  and  being  absolutely  resolved,  God  willing,  never  to  fall 
into  the  rebells'  hands,  as  long  as  I  can  by  any  industry  or  danger 
prevent  it,  I  have  also  resolved  to  run  all  difficulties  and  hazards 
that  can  occur,  to  my  deliverance,  and  not  to  flatter  myself  in  this 
purpose ;  whether  [I  be  obliged]  to  go  to  the  Scots,  or  what  other 
coiu'se  soever  I  shall  be  forced  to  take,  they  will  be  great  enough  to 
invite  me  to  think  of  those  things  which  will  be  of  essential  necessity 
in  case  I  do  not  save  myself,  one  of  which,  though  not  the  only 

»  This  letter  has  been  published  in  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  230,  from  a  copy  sent  by 
Henrietta  Maria  to  prince  Charles,  which  is  among  lord  Clarendon's  MSB.  in  the  Bodleian. 


'36  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

necessary  in  that  case,  is  the  having  my  son  with  thee  in  France. 
I  do  therefore  charge  thee,  as  soon  as  thou  shalt  receive  this,  if  then 
he  shall  not  be  with  thee,  which  I  would  not  willingly  doubt  of, 
that  thou  sendest  mine  and  thine  own  possitive  commands  to  him  to 
come  unto  thee.  And  this  I  write  to  thee  without  any  scruple,  for 
that,  in  every  event  that  my  present  purpose  can  possibly  produce, 
this  is  not  to  be  disputed,  for  whether  I  be  taken  prisoner,  or  save 
myself,  my  son  can  be  nowhere  so  well,  for  all  the  reasons  I  have  to 
look  upon,  whether  in  consideration  of  thee,  myself,  or  him,  as  that 
he  should  be  now  with  thee  in  France.  Therefore,  again  I  recom- 
mend to  thee,  that,  if  he  be  not  with  thee,  thou  send  immediately  for 
him,  assuring  thee  most  certainly  that  if  God  let  me  live,  I  will, 
either  privately  or  by  force,  very  suddenly  attempt  to  get  from 
hence.  I  have  not  now  time  to  tell  thee  of  the  rest  of  the  particulars 
I  have  in  my  thoughts,  in  case  I  hear  from  Montrevil  that  things 
are  prepared  for  me  in  the  Scotch  army,  or  that  I  be  forced  to  take 
any  other  course,  but  shall  send  thee  an  express  to  inform  thee  at 
large ;  so  I  conjure  thee  to  pray  for  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  do  again  recommend  to  thee  the  hastening  of  the  ambassadour  I 
proposed  in  my  last,  of  the  13th.  His  being  at  London  is,  like  my 
son's  being  with  thee,  fit  at  all  events. 


XXIII. 

Oxford,  April  21st,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  must  not  loose,  though  I  cannot  make  much  use  ofj  this  oppor- 
tunity, this  messenger  giving  but  very  little  time.  In  short,  the 
Scots  are  abominable  relapsed  rogues,  for  Montrevil  himself  is 
ashamed  of  them,  they  having  retracted  almost  everything  which 
they  made  him  promise  me,  as  absolutely  refusing  protection  to  any 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  37 

of  my  friends  longer  than  until  the  London  rebells  shall  demand 
them,  only  they  will  give  them  warning  enough  to  run  away,  not 
suffering  any  of  my  forces  to  join  with  them ;  and  for  Mountrose, 
banishment  in  their  wills  must  be  his  easiest  condition.  In  a  word, 
Montrevil  now  dissuades  me  as  much  as  he  did  before  persuade  my 
coming  to  the  Scotch  army,  confessing  my  knowledge  of  that  nation 
to  be  much  better  than  his.  I  have  not  now  time  to  tell  thee  the 
rest  of  this  business,  particularly  that  I  intend  to  dispatch  an  express 
to  thee  to-morrow  with  them,  as  likewise  to  shew  thee  that  I  neither 
spared  pains,  nor  would  have  eschewed  danger,  to  have  made  this 
Scotch  conjunction,  and  also  what  course  he  means  to  take  who  is 
eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


xxiy. 

Oxford,  April  22nd,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Since  Monday  was  fortnight,  I  have  not  received  any  letters 
from  thee,  which  I  only  impute  to  the  obstruction  of  passages,  having 
failed  of  my  ordinary  intelligence  from  London,  so  that  I  am  very 
doubtful  how  this  will  come  to  thee,  which  is  the  dispatch  of  the 
greatest  importance,  and  the  saddest,  that  I  ever  sent  thee.  Finding 
now  my  condition  much  worse  than  ever,  by  the  relapsed  perfidious- 
ness  of  the  Scots,  which  I  so  little  suspected  before  Sunday  last  that 
I  received  account  of  that  business  from  Montrevil,  as  I  did  not  care 
what  hazard  I  undertook  for  the  puttmg  myself  into  their  army,  for 
I  resolved  jfrom  hence  to  venture  the  breaking  thro'  the  rebells' 
quarters  (which,  upon  my  word,  was  neither  a  safe  nor  easy  work) 
to  meet  them  where  they  should  appoint ;  and  I  was  so  eager  upon 
it,  that,  had  it  not  been  for  Pr.  Rupert's  backwardness,  I  had  tryed 
it  without  hearing  from  them,  being  impatient  of  delay.  And  when 
the  rebells'  forces  came  so  thick  about,  so  that  I  found  that  way  of 


38  CHARLES  1.  IN  1646. 

passing  impossible,  then  I  resolved  and  had  laid  my  design  how  to 
go  in  a  disguise.  And,  that  no  time  might  be  lost,  I  wrote  a  letter 
to  Mountrose  to  make  him  march  up  and  joyn  with  them,  in  case  he 
found  bj  Montrevil,  by  whom  I  sent  the  letter,  that  they  were  really 
agreed  with  me.» 

Thus  thou  seest  that  I  neither  eschewed  danger  nor  spared  pains 
to  have  made  this  conjunction  with  the  Scots,  which  thou  so  much 
desiredst,  and  which  I  think  the  fittest  for  my  affairs ;  and  thou  will 
as  plainly  see,  by  what  secretary  Nicholas  sends  thee,  their  base, 
unworthy  deahng,  in  retracting  of  allmost  all  which  was  promised 
Montrevil  from  London,  even  to  the  being  ashamed  of  my  company, 
desiring  me  to  pretend  that  my  coming  to  them  was  only  in  my  way 
to  Scotland.  But  the  pointing  at  their  falshood  must  not  make  me 
forget  to  give  Montrevil  his  due,  who  seriously  hath  carried  himself 
in  this  business  with  perfect  integrity  (for  the  least  slip  of  honesty  in 
him  had  been  my  ruin) ,  of  which  the  burning  of  my  warrant  for  the 
rendering  of  Newark  being  sufficient  proof,  if  there  had  been  no 
other. 

All  this  doth  plainly  shew  thee  how  my  condition  is,  the  difficulty 
of  resolving  of  what  to  do  being  answerable  to  the  sadness  of  it ;  but 
the  renewing  of  thy  advices  upon  all  kind  of  suppositions  hath  in  a 
manner  directed  me  what  to  do.  Wherefore,  to  eschew  all  kind  of 
captivity,  which,  if  I  stay  here,  I  must  undergo,  I  intend  (by  the 
grace  of  God)  to  get  privately  to  Lynn,  where  I  will  yet  try  if  it  be 
possible  to  make  such  a  strength,  as  to  procure  honourable  and  safe 
conditions  from  the  rebells;  if  not,  then  I  resolve  to  go  by  sea  to 
Scotland,  in  case  I  shall  understand  that  Mountrose  be  in  condition 
fit  to  receive  me,  otherwise  I  mean  to  make  for  Ireland,  France,  or 
Denmark,  but  to  which  of  these  I  am  not  yet  resolved ;  desiring,  if 
it  may  be,  to  have  thy  judgement  before  I  put  to  sea,  to  direct  my 
course  by.  In  the  meantime,  I  conjure  thee,  by  thy  constant  love  to 
me,  that  if  I  should  miscarry  (whether  by  being  taken  by  the  rebells 

»  The  letter  to  Montrose  will  be  found  printed  in  the  Appendix. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  39 

or  otherwise),  to  continue  the  same  active  endeavours  for  Pr.  Charles 
as  thou  hast  done  for  me,  and  not  whine  for  my  misfortunes  in  a 
retired  way,  but,  like  thy  father's  daughter,  vigorously  assist  Pr. 
Charles  to  regain  his  own.  This  thou  canst  not  refuse  to  perform, 
knowing  the  reality  of  thy  love  to  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

If  I  should  go  into  Scotland,  though  I  know  thou  wilt  be  willing 
that  I  swear  Mountrose  of  my  bedchamber,  yet  (to  be  punctual  in 
my  word  to  thee)  I  desire  thy  approbation  to  it,  as  also  to  the  rest  of 
my  letter,  with  all  possible  speed.  If  thou  hearest  that  I  have  put 
myself  into  Fairfax's  army,  be  assured  that  it  is  only  to  have  the 
fittest  opportunity  for  my  going  to  Lynn  in  a  disguise,  if  not  by  other 
ways. 


XXV. 

New-Castle,  May  15tb,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

The  necessity  of  my  affairs  hath  made  me  send  Jack  Ashburn- 

ham  unto  thee,  who  at  this  present  is  the  most  (and  with  the  greatest 

injustice)  persecuted  of  all  my  servants,  and  meerly  for  his  fidelity  to 

me,  which  is  so  well  known  to  thee,  that  I  need  neither  recommend 

him  to  thy  care,  nor  take  the  pains  of  setting  down  the  present  state 

of  my  affairs,  and  how  they  have  changed  since  I  came  from  Oxford, 

and  why  it  is  so  long  since  I  wrote  to  thee,  referring  all  to  his  faithful 

relation,  as  likewise  what  I  desire  thee  to  do  for  my  assistance ;  so 

transferring  at  this  time  the  freedom  of  my  pen  to  his  tongue,  I  rest 

eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  owe  Jack  £9,200,  which  I  earnestly  recommend  thou  wouldst 
assist  him  in  for  his  payment. 


40  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

XXVI. 

New-Castle,  Wed.  May  20th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  I  may  well  hope  that  Ashburnham  (who  this  morning 
went  to  sea)  may  be  with  thee  before  this  letter,  and  therefore  need 
say  little  to  thee  at  this  time,  he  being  fully  instructed  in  all  things 
which  concern  my  business,  yet  I  must  not  let  this  occasion  pass 
without  giving  thee  a  short  account  of  my  condition.  Upon  what 
terms  I  went  from  Oxford,*  and  how  I  came  to  the  Scots'  army,  I 
shall  leave  totally  to  Ashburnham's  report,  and  likewise  the  barbarous 
usage  I  have  had  ever  since.  First,  then,  know  that  every  one  here 
(both  of  the  committee  and  army)  flatly  disavows  any  treaty,  and 
threatens  the  punishment  of  all  those  who  have  had  any  hand  in  it ; 
and  now  I  can  assure  the  queen,  there  is  nothing  the  Scots  appre- 
hend more  than  breaking  with  the  rebells.  Of  many,  I  will  give 
thee  but  two  clear  evidences;  and  first,  the  Scots  have  quit  their 
pretended  part  in  the  English  militia;  and  then  the  Scots  havehindred, 
by  proclamation,  all  men  to  come  near  me  who  have  borne  arms  for 
me,  whereas  I  did  find  many  of  that  kind  protected  in  their  army. 
Next,  it  is  more  than  apparent  that  the  Scots  will  absolutely  hinder 
my  being  any  more  king  in  England  than  they  have  made  me  in 
Scotland.  For  this  there  needs  but  one  proof,  the  Scots  having 
declared  that  the  militia  should  not  be  in  the  king  alone,  but  that  the 
two  houses  of  parliament  are  to  have  an  equal  share  in  it ;  and,  for 
my  friends,  I  need  say  no  more  than  that  they  declare  to  adhere 
closely  to  their  covenant. 

Thus  have  I  given  thee  a  shoi't  but  true  account  of  the  Scots'  in- 
tentions, which  also  shews  thee  clearly  what  my  present  condition  is, 
desiring  the  queen  to  consider  that  her  trouble  for  it  will  much 

»  The  king  quitted  Oxford  very  early  in  the  morning  of  the  27th  April,  accompanied 
by  Ashburnham  and  Dr.  Hudson.  After  wandering  about  for  five  days,  apparently  in  a 
state  of  entire  irresolution,  he  entered  the  Scottish  camp  on  the  5th  May.  Hudson's 
account  of  their  course  is  printed  in  Peck's  Desiderata  Curiosa,  ii.  350. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  41 

hinder  her  endeavours  to  bring  me  out  of  it.  For  which  I  offer  the 
queen  no  opinion  until  Ashburnham  hath  made  all  things  known 
unto  her,  only  I  believe  that  what  heretofore  thou  judgedst  me  wilful 
in,  will  be  found  the  best  (if  not  only)  means  for  my  restitution.  As 
for  my  messages,  both  south  and  north,  I  remit  to  Montrevil,  pro- 
mising thee  hereafter  a  weekly  account  from  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XXVII. 

New-Castle,  May  28th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  have  found  it  most  necessary  for  my  service  that  Montrevil 
should  carry  this  dispatch,  because  I  am  confident  he  will  have  that 
credit  to  make  clearly  appear  the  false  juggling  of  the  Scots,  and  the 
base  usage  that  I  have  had  since  I  came  to  this  army,  which  'tis  not 
to  be  expected  that  anybody  else  can  have,  and  I  desire  thee  to 
avow  that  the  queen  of  England  concurs  with  me  in  this  advice, 
which  is  Montrevil's  desire. 

It  were  a  wrong  to  this  trusty  bearer  to  tell  thee  anything  of  fact, 
wherefore  I  shall  at  this  time  only  make  my  observation  to  thee,  and 
the  grounds  of  my  resolution.  It  is  daily  more  and  more  evident 
to  me  that  the  Scots  resolve  to  clipp  the  king's  power  in  England, 
just  answerable  to  what  it  is  in  Scotland,  to  which  end  (it  is  vissible) 
they  can  never  attain  without  the  setling  of  Presbyterian  govern- 
ment in  England,  for  the  obtaining  of  which  the  Scots  care  not  what 
they  quit  of  your  [their  ?]  particular  interests,  as  they  have  begun  in 
that  concerning  the  English  militia,  and  I  doubt  not  but  they  will  go 
on,  by  abating  the  greatest  part  of  their  arrears.  AVherefore,  as  my 
constancy  to  episcopacy  is  best  to  my  conscience,  so,  believe  me,  it  is 
more  counseillable  in  point  of  politico  [sic] ;  for,  as  I  formerly  told  thee, 
the  difference  in  point  of  church  government  is  not  that  which  the 
Scots  look  more  at,  although  they  make  it  their  gj*eat  pretence,  but 

CAMD.  SOC.  G 


42  CHARLES  T.  IN  1646. 

it  is  the  taking  away  of  the  church's  dependance  from  the  crown, 
for  their  chief  meaning  is  to  make  it  independent  from  any  civil 
authority  ;  but  I  beUeve  their  taking  it  from  the  king  would  content 
them  for  this  time.  Now,  the  foreseeing  that  this  point  would  be 
more  prest  upon  me,  and  that  it  was  the  likeliest  rise  for  my  restau- 
ration  (not  only  for  reason  of  state,  but  also  in  respect  of  God's 
blessing),  was  the  cause  I  wrote  to  thee  to  invite  the  pope  and  other 
Roman  Catholicks  to  help  me  for  the  restitution  of  episcopacy  in 
England,  upon  condition  of  giving  them  free  liberty'^of  conscience, 
and  convenient  places  for  their  devotions.  Then  I  desire  thee  not 
to  communicate  this  motion  to  any  of  the  French  ministers  of  state; 
but  I  would  have  thee  to  acquaint  the  cardinal  with  it,  requiring  his 
assistance,  for  certainly  France  is  as  much  obliged  to  assist  me  as 
honour  can  make  it:  I  being  prisoner  (I  must  think  myself  so, 
since  I  cannot  call  for  any  of  my  old  servants,  nor  chuse  any  new 
without  leave,  and  that  all  my  friends  are  forbidden  by  proclamation 
to  see  me,)  by  following  their  advice,  upon  their  engagement  tha*  I 
should  be  used  like  a  king. 

And,  indeed,  to  deal  freely  with  thee,  my  condition  is  such,  that  I 
expect  never  to  see  thee,  except,  by  the  queen's  sending  to  me 
persons  of  secrecy  and  dexterity,  I  find  means  to  quit  for  a  time 
this  retched  country.  Wherefore  I  earnestly  desire  thee  to  think 
of  this  seriously  and  speedily,  for,  upon  my  word,  it  will  not  admit 
of  long  delay. 

I  think  not  Pr.  Chai'les  safe  in  Jersey ;  therefore  send  for  him  to 
wait  upon  thee  with  all  speed  (for  his  preservation  is  the  greatest 
hope  for  my  safety),  and  in  God's  name  let  him  stay  with  thee  till  it 
be  seen  what  ply  my  business  will  take,  and  for  my  sake  let  the 
world  see  that  the  queen  seeks  not  to  alter  his  conscience.*  As  for 
his  going  to  Ireland  I  am  not  for  it,  yet  if  the  queen  should  command 
him  to  go  1  will  avow  her  in  it ;  for  I  know  if  the  queen  does  it  she 

*  The  steps  taken  by  the  queen  to  enforce  the  king's  wishes  respecting  prince  Charles 
may  be  seen  in  Clarendon's  Rebellion,  book  x.  and  State  Papers,  ii.  238-9.  In  the  latter 
place  will  bo  found  extracts  from  this  and  a  following  letter. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  43 

will  have  good  reason  for  it.     All  my  letters  must  close,  as  I  mean 
to  end  my  life,  assuring  that  I  am  eternally  thine, 

C.  R. 

I  desire  thee  to  shew  this  to  Ashburnham,  that  he  may  remember 
thee  of  the  particulars  in  it,  which  I  desire  thee  to  do. 

I  have  desired  Montrevil  to  tell  thee  some  particulars  concerning 
the  Pr.  of  Wales  and  me,  which  I  have  not  time  to  write. 


XXVIII. 

New-Castle,  May  28th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

This  is  the  second  letter  that  I  have  written  to  thee  by  the 
London  post  since  I  came  here,  besides  those  by  Ashburnham,  Hud- 
son, and  this  day  by  Montrevil,  which  is  so  full  that  I  hope  the 
shortness  of  this  will  be  excused.  I  have  had  no  letter  from  thee 
since  I  came  to  this  army,  but  3  from  Jermyn ;  to  wit,  of  the  20th 
of  April,  the  eleventh  and  fifteenth  of  May,  this  last  being  delivered 
to  me  the  ninth  day  after  the  writing  of  it.  So,  desiring  thee  to 
command  Pr.  Charles  to  wait  upon  thee  speedily  (for  I  think  him 
not  safe  in  Jersey),  I  rest  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


_XXIX. 

New-Castle,  June  3d,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Though  I  dispatcht  Montrevil  upon  Thursday  last,  yet  he  went 
but  this  morning  out  of  this  river,  which  makes  me  fear  that  lie  will 
not  come  time  enouo-h  for  formino;  the  ambassadour's  instructions,  who 
is  to  be  sent  to  me ;  but  I  hope  there  may  be  additionals  sent  after 


44  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

him,  if  reason  be  found  to  alter  tliein  upon  hearing  Montrevil.  In 
the  mean  time,  I  earnestly  desire  thee  tliat  whosoever  is  sent  may 
come  to  me  before  he  go  to  London  (for  the  first  impressions  are  of 
much  importance),  assuring  thee  that  they  will  be  most  falsly  given 
at  London ;  and  also  that  Montrevil  may  be  sent  to  me  again,  with 
or  presently  after  the  ambassadour. 

The  answer  to  my  messages  is  not  yet  come  from  London ;  where- 
fore I  have  little  to  say  of  any  publick  business,  only  I  find  these 
people  very  firm  in  their  way,  still  careful  not  to  displease  the 
London  rebells,  never  going  about  to  oblige  me,  unless  it  be  by 
making  all  men  far  the  worse  that  I  take  notice  of,  and  doing  the 
contrary  in  whatsoever  I  advise;  so  that  I  cannot  but  expect  the 
worst  of  events,  unless  the  gathering  of  a  storm  from  abroad  make 
them  alter  their  minds.  I  find  that  their  stile  somewhat  changes 
whensoever  they  speak  to  me  of  the  Pr.  of  Wales,  expressing  a  great 
desire  that  I  should  have  the  comfort  of  his  company,  which,  God 
knows,  is  not  for  my  sake,  but  for  their  own  ends.  I  clearly  see  that 
they  much  apprehend  his  being  in  France,  which  is  the  place  I  think 
the  fittest  for  him  to  remain  in  (all  things  considered),  whether  it  be 
for  contributing  to  an  happy  peace  or  a  gallant  warr ;  wherefore  now 
command  him,  in  my  name,  to  wait  upon  thee,  and  not  "to  go  to 
Denmark. 

Now,  for  myself,  know  that  none  are  suffered  to  come  about  me 
but  fools  or  knaves  (all  having  at  least  a  tincture  of  falshood),  every 
day  never  wanting  new  vexations,  of  which  my  publick  devotion  [s] 
(which  ought  and  used  to  be  a  Christian's  greatest  comfort)  are  not 
the  least.  This  being  my  condition,  and  (as  I  have  already  shewed 
thee)  not  like  to  mend,  I  believe  that  thou  wilt  not  think  it  strange 
that  I  desire  to  go  from  hence  to  any  other  part  of  the  world  (as  I 
wrote  to  thee  by  Montrevil) ;  but  I  assure  thee,  sweetheart,  I  would 
never  think  of  this,  but  that  I  know  my  personal  preservation  is 
desired  by  thee,  and  that  I  may  the  better  shew  myself  eternally 
thine, 

Charles  R. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  45 

XXX. 

New-Castle,  June  3d,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  I  have  written  to  tliee  this  morning,  I  cannot  omit  this 
opportunity,  which  I  shall  make  use  of  only  to  press  to  thee  the 
necessity  of  what  I  then  wrote; — that,  concerning  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  France  is  the  place  I  think  the  fittest  for  him  to  remain  in, 
all  things  considered,  whether  it  be  to  the  contributing  to  an  happy 
peace  or  a  gallant  war ;  wherefore  now  command  him  in  my  name  to 
wait  upon  thee,  and  suffer  not  thyself  to  be  persuaded  to  the  contrary 
by  any  pretence  whatsoever.  For  the  safety  of  me  and  my  affairs 
is  so  much  concerned  herein,  that  I  must  needs  make  a  judgment  of 
thy  affection  to  me,  more  from  this  particular  than  any  other  that 
can  happen.  Insomuch  that,  if  this  finds  any  opposition  at  the  place 
where  he  now  is,  I  would  rather  have  thee  endure  the  trouble  of 
going  to  fetch  him  thyself,  then  to  suffer  him  any  longer  to  be  absent 
from  thee,  it  being  the  thing  which  in  the  whole  world  I  conceive  to 
be  most  necessary  for  the  safety  of  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

C.  R. 


XXXI. 

New-Castle,  June  10th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

These  two  last  weeks  I  heard  not  from  thee,  nor  any  about 
thee,  which  hath  made  my  present  condition  the  more  troublesome, 
but  I  expect  daily  the  contentment  of  hearing  from  thee.  Indeed  I 
have  need  of  some  comfort,  for  I  never  knew  what  it  was  to  be 
barbarously  baited  before,  and  these  five  or  six  days  last  have  much 
surpassed,  in  rude  pressures  against  my  conscience,  all  the  rest  since 
I  came  to  the  Scotch  army :  for,  upon  I  know  not  what  intelligence 
from  London,  nothing  must  serve   but  my  signing  the  covenant 


46  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

(the  last  was,  my  commanding  all  my  subjects  to  do  it),  declaring 
absolutely,  and  without  reserve,  for  Presbytreian  \jsic]  government, 
and  my  receiving  the  Directory  in  my  family,  with  an  absolute  com- 
mand for  the  rest  of  the  kingdom;  and  if  I  did  not  all  this,  then 
a  present  agreement  must  be  made  with  the  parHament,  without 
regard  of  me,  for  they  said  that  otherways  they  could  not  hope 
for  peace  or  a  just  warr.  It  is  true  they  gave  me  many  other 
fair  promises  in  case  I  did  what  they  desired  (and  yet  for  the 
militia  they  daily  give  ground) ;  but  I  answered  them,  that  what 
they  demanded  was  absolutely  against  my  conscience,  which  might 
be  persuaded,  but  would  not  be  forced  by  anything  they  could  speak 
or  do.  This  was  the  sum  of  divers  debates  and  papers  between  us, 
of  which  I  cannot  now  give  thee  an  account.  At  least  [last?]  1 
made  them  be  content  with  another  message  to  London,  requiring  an 
answer  to  my  former,  with  an  offer  to  go  thither  upon  honourable 
and  just  conditions.*  Thus  all  I  can  do  is  but  delaying  of  ill,  which 
I  shall  not  be  able  to  do  long  without  assistance  from  thee.  I  cannot 
but  again  remember  thee,  that  there  was  never  man  so  alone  as  I, 
and  therefore  very  much  to  be  excused  for  the  committing  of  any 
errour,  because  I  have  reason  to  suspect  everything  that  these 
advised  me,  and  to  distrust  mine  own  single  opinion,  having  no  living 
soul  to  help  me.  To  conclude,  all  the  comfort  I  have  is  in  thy  love 
and  a  clear  conscience.  I  know  the  first  will  not  fail  me,  nor  (by 
the  grace  of  God)  the  other.  Only  I  desire  thy  particular  help,  that 
I  should  be  as  little  vexed  as  may  be ;  for,  if  thou  do  not,  I  care  not 
much  for  others.  I  need  say  no  more  of  this,  nor  will  at  this  time, 
but  that  I  am  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


*  The  message  was  dated  on  the  same  day  with  this  letter.  The  king  proposed  that  he 
might  come  to  London,  where  "  he  resolves  to  comply  with  his  houses  of  parliament 
in  every  thing  which  may  be  most  for  the  good  of  his  subjects,"  (Works  of  Charles  I. 
p.  560.) 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  47 

XXXII. 

New-Castle,  16  June,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Having  not  heard  from  thee  these  last  3  weeks  (albeit  I  lay  it 
to  nobody's  fault,  but  my  own  misfortune),  my  impatience  hath 
made  me  find  out  this  express  to  go  unto  thee  (thou  knowing  him  so 
well  that  I  need  say  nothing  of  him),  that  I  may  have  the  more  ways 
of  hearing  from  thee. 

Argyle  *  went  yesterday  to  London  with  great  professions  of  doing 
me  service  there ;  his  errand  (as  is  pretended)  is  only  to  hasten  down 
and  moderate  the  demands  which  are  coming  to  me  from  thence,  of 
which  one  is  that  no  mass  may  be  said  in  my  house,  to  which  I  will 
never  consent,  except  (as  I  believe  thou  wilt  not)  thou  shouldst 
advise  to  yield  to  it,  for  the  meaning  of  it  is  meerly  to  debar  thee 
the  liberty  of  thy  conscience,  which,  though  it  be  differing  from 
mine,  yet  I  will  maintain  to  the  last  drop  of  my  blood,  being  there- 
unto doubly  bound  ; — first  by  oath,  then  by  love. 

I  am  glad  that  Montrevil  arrived  in  France  10  days  ago  (though 

I  have  heard  nothing  from  Jack  Ashburnham,  who  went  hence  long 

before  him),  which  makes  me  hope  to  have  shortly  a  full  dispatch 

from  thee ;  wherefore  at  this  time  I  will  only  desire  (as  thou  lovest 

me)  to  let  me  hear  often  from  thee,  and  to  give  me  a  particular 

answer  to  the  2  last  clauses  in  my  letter  to  thee  from  IMontrevil, 

for  to-morrow  I  shall  write  again  to  thee  by  London,  which  will  be 

the  first  that  I  have  sent  thee  that  way  since  I  came  hither,  who  am 

eternally  thine, 

C.  R. 

I  think  fit  to  send  thee  my  answers  to  Argyle's  queries,  because  it 
is  an  epitome  of  all  our  main  business.  The  letter  which  it  mentions 
that  I  have  Avritten  to  Ormond  is  only  to  stop  further  treating  there, 
after  the  receipt  of  it,  but  meddles  nothing  with  what  was  done 

*  Archibald  Campbell,  ninth  earl  and  first  marquess  of  Argyll. 


48  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

before.  Remember  that  I  trust  none  here,  wherefore  let  this  bearer 
know  no  more  than  thou  carest.  But  use  him  him  well  and  return 
him  full  of  gazette  news.  Absolute  necessity  made  me  admit  Dum- 
ferhng*  to  wait  in  my  bedchamber;  but  he  is  not,  nor  shall  be  sworn 
without  thy  free  consent,  which  I  desire  to  know. 


XXXIII. 

New-Castle,  June  17th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  think  it  fit,  for  change,  to  give  thee  a  particular  account  of  the 
several  humours  of  the  Scots.  I  divide  them  into  4  factions; 
Mountroses,  the  neutralls,  the  Hamiltons,  and  the  Campbells.  The 
second  hath  no  declared  head,  but  Calander^  may  be  said  to  be  chief 
of  them ;  as  for  the  other,  it  is  ignorance  to  ask  who  were  theirs. 
The  three  first  seem  to  correspond,  the  two  last  are  avowed  enemies, 
the  second  keeps  fair  quarter  with  all,  and  none  of  them  trusts  one 
another. 

At  the  committees  in  Scotland  the  Hamiltons  are  strongest,  but 
here  the  Campbells.  Most  of  the  nobility  are  for  the  Hamiltons, 
because  they  correspond  with  the  first ;  but  most  of  the  ministers, 
gentry,  and  towns,  are  for  the  Campbells,  so  that  in  voting  these  are 
strong  enough  for  the  other  three,  the  first  being  totally  excluded, 
and  many  of  the  second.  Now,  for  the  particular  persons.  They 
all  seem  to  court  me,  and  1  behave  myself  as  evenly  to  all  as  I  can. 

»  Charles  second  earl  of  Dunfermline.  He  had  taken  the  side  of  the  covenanters  from 
1639,  and  therefore  was  out  of  favour  with  Charles,  but  he  was  nevertheless  sincerely 
attached  to  monarchy,  and  after  Charles's  decapitation  went  abroad  to  wait  upon  Charles  II. 
(Douglas's  Peerage  of  Scotland,  i.  482.) 

^  James  first  earl  of  Calendar  was  second  in  command  of  the  army  raised  by  the  cove- 
nanters under  general  Lesley  in  1639.  He  held  the  same  position  in  Hamilton's  ill-fated 
attempt  to  rescue  Charles  in  1648,  Although  he  had  seen  much  service  abroad,  his 
generalship  in  Scotland  and  England  did  little  credit  to  his  military  skill.  (Douglas's 
Peerage  of  Scotland,  i.  304.) 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  49 

The  Lord  Chancellor  *  of  Scotland  hath  more  satisfied  me  than  I 
expected.  If  he  truly  act  for  Mountrose's  party,  as  he  hath  pro- 
mised (he  being  now  where  he  may  do  it),  I  shall  give  some  belief 
to  his  professions.  Argyle  is  very  civil  and  cunning,  but  his  journey 
to  London  will  shew  whether  he  be  altered  or  not  (if  he  be,  it  must 
be  for  the  better),  being  gone  with  much  professions  of  doing  much 
for  my  service.  Lannerick  ^  and  Lindsey  °  (I  mean  the  Scot)  brag 
much  to  me,  for  having  done  great  services  to  several  of  Mountrose's 
friends,  of  which  they  have  indeed  given  me  some  good  proofs. 
Calander  is  discreet  and  cautious,  but  he  hath  given  me  very  good 
advice,  which  is  to  trust  no  one  farther  than  I  see  their  actions. 

Louthian"^  and  Balmerino^  (who  are  Campbelins)  I  will  say 
nothing  off,  but  leave  their  description  to  Montrevil.  Dumfermling, 
who  is  a  neutral,  makes  me  believe  that  I  govern  him,  and  I  verily 
think  he  tells  me  all  he  knows. 

My  opinion  upon  this  whole  business  is,  that  these  divisions  will 
either  serve  to  make  them  all  join  with  me,  or  else  God  hath  pre- 
pared this  way  to  punish  them  for  their  many  rebellions  and  per- 
fidies. I  hope  God  hath  sent  me  hither  for  the  last  punishment  that 
he  will  inflict  upon  me  for  my  sins,  for  assuredly  no  honest  man  can 
prosper  in  these  people's  company. 

So,  longing  to  hear  from  thee,  and  that  Pr.  Charles  is  safe  with 
thee,  I  rest  eternally  thine,    " 

Charles  R. 

»  John  first  Earl  of  Loudoun. 

•>  Lord  William  Hamilton,  brother  of  the  marquess  Hamilton,  appointed  secretary  for 
Scotland  and  created  earl  of  Lanerick  in  February  1640-1. 

c  John  tenth  lord  Lindsay  of  the  Byres  and  earl  of  Crawford-Lindsay.  He  was  sent 
from  Scotland  to  the  king,  with  Hamilton  and  Cassilis,  to  entreat  his  majesty  to  agree  to 
the  propositions  of  the  English  parliament. 

^  William  third  earl  of  Lothian,  a  zealous  covenanter,  but  no  less  zealous  protester 
against  the  trial  and  execution  of  the  king.  He  and  the  earl  of  Cassilis  were  the  bearers 
of  the  invitation  of  the  Scottish  parliament  to  Charles  II.  to  come  to  Scotland  in  1649. 

e  John  second  lord  Balmerinoch,  a  principal  leader  amongst  the    covenanters.     As 
the  adviser  of  the   letter  to  Louis  XIII.  he  was  of  course  unpopular  with  Charles.    He 
followed  Argyll  in  his  opposition  to  Hamilton's  rising,  known  as  "The  engagement." 
CAMD.  SOC.  H 


50  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

XXXIV. 

New-Castle,  June  24th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  cannot  express  the  contentment  I  had  by  thine  of  the  22*^  of 
June*  (which  I  received  Saturday  last),  it  telling  me,  in  a  few  words, 
almost  all  which  (for  the  present)  I  would  know,  for  the  queen  hath 
secured  the  prince,  and  made  a  full  dispatch  to  me  of  my  business. 
Albeit  my  misfortunes  be  such  as  make  my  friends  mistrust  my 
constancy,  yet  thy  securing  [?]  theu'  doubts  does  me  no  little  service ; 
as  for  the  queen's  letters  and  cyphers,  all  day  they  are  about  me, 
and  all  night  under  my  head,  and  what  I  cannot  so  keep,  upon  my 
word,  shall  be  burnt. 

The  first  of  the  two  things  which  the  queen  desires  of  me  (which 
is  to  keep  myself  from  engagements  till  I  shall  hear  from  the  queen 
by  Montrevil),  I  shall  precisely  observe,  but  except  thou,  by  thy 
kind  frequent  letters,  assist  to  preserve  my  health,  I  shall  not  so  well 
answer  to  the  queens  [queen  ?]  for  it. 

For  seriously,  without  compliment,  thy  love  preserves  my  life,  and 
I  tell  thee  that  those  words  of  thine,  "  tout  ira  bien  a  la  fin,"  and 
"  nous  encore,"  did  extremely  chear  me,  because  I  hope  the  queen 
had  some  reason  to  write  it,  besides  her  desire  of  comforting  me. 
Yet  I  desire  her  not  to  mistake  my  condition,  for  the  best  I  can 
expect  is  to  have  propositions  from  London  (wherein  the  Scots  will 
only  join  in  point  of  church  government),  such  as  I  can  never  yield 
to,  as  the  militia  for  twenty  years,  and  many  others  as  ill ;  and  now 
it  is  a  folly  to  think  they  will  go  less  ^  so  long  as  they  see  none  to 
resist  them,  knowing  that  the  Scots  will  not;  so  that  all  my  endea- 
vours must  be  the  delaying  my  answer  (till  there  be  considerable 
parties  vissibly  formed),  to  which  end  I  think  my  proposing  to  go  to 
London,  if  I  may  be  there  with  safety,  will  be  the  best  put-off,  if  (which 
I  believe  to  be  better),  I  cannot  find  a  way  to  come  to  thee.     I  refer 

*  See  note  post,  p.  52.  ''  See  p.  4,  note  *. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  51 

me  freely  to  thee  to  judge  which  of  these  are  best,  or  whether  there 
be  a  better ;  but  be  confident  that  my  business  cannot  be  done  here, 
where,  if  I  stay  any  time,  I  am  lost.  I  earnestly  desire  thee  that 
thou  wilt  freely  admit  Ashburnham  into  all  councills  which  concern 
my  business,  and  fully  intrust  liim  therein,  that  he  may  be  ready  at 
an  hour's  warning  to  be  returned  to  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XXXV. 

New-Castle,  July  1st,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  had  the  contentment  to  receive  thine  of  the  28th  of  June  upon 
Saturday  last.  The  same  day  I  got  a  true  copy  of  the  London  propo- 
sitions, which  ('tis  said)  will  be  here  within  ten  days,  and  now  do 
assure  thee  that  they  are  such  as  I  cannot  grant  without  loss  of  my 
conscience,  crown,  and  honour;  to  which,  as  I  can  no  way  consent, 
so,  in  my  opinion,  a  flat  denial  is  to  be  delayed  as  long  as  may  be, 
and  how  to  make  an  handsome  denying  answer  is  all  the  difficulty. 
For  which  I  shall  take  the  advice  of  IMontrevil  and  the  French 
ambassadour,  delay mg  my  answer  (if  it  be  possible)  until  one  or  both 
of  them  come ;  but  if  I  cannot,  I  intend  to  make  my  delay  upon  my 
going  to  London  (upon  condition  I  may  be  there  free  and  in  safety), 
there  to  be  better  informed  with  the  reasons  of  their  propositions, 
and  to  make  mine  own. 

Concerning  Prince  Charles,  I  have  fully  declared  my  resolution 
formerly ;  yet,  least  there  may  be  need  (hoping  there  will  not),  I  do 
enjoin  thee,  as  thou  lovest  me,  to  command  him  expressly  to  wait 
upon  thee,  and  stay  with  thee,  'til  he  shall  receive  my  further  orders, 
and  all  his  council  and  servants  that  they  assist  him  to  obey  this  my 
command,  as  likewise  that  he  do  nothing  without  the  queen's  advice, 
knowmg  that  the  queen  will  encom'age  his  councill  to  debate  things, 
as  they  used  to  do,  the  better  to  prepare  her  judgements.     For 


52'  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

Ireland,  I  promise  to  do  nothing  till  I  speak  with  Montrevil ;  in  the 
meantime,  all  I  can  say  is,  that  when  he  comes,  I  shall  therein  give 
thee  full  satisfaction. 

But  I  must  not  forget  the  king.  Assuredly  my  case  will  be, 
that  I  shall  not  be  admitted  to  London,  nor  will  the  Scots  (upon 
any  termes)  declare  for  me,  but  will  retire  their  army,  and  restore 
their  garrisons  very  speedily.  Now,  when  this  shall  come  to  pass 
(as  I  am  very  confident  it  will  within  six  weeks),  how  I  shall 
[shall  I  ?]  dispose  of  myself  ?  Here  I  cannot  stay  without  being  a 
prisoner ;  and,  for  going  to  Scotland,  I  can  only  do  it,  as  I  am  ready 
to  die,  for  the  queen,  but  not  otherways.  Wherefore,  if  the  queen 
shall  councel  me  to  take  some  other  com'ses,  believe  me  she  must 
very  speedily,  and  quickly  go  to  prepare  things  to  that  end.  Trust 
me,  sweetheart,  I  have  very  truly  stated  my  case,  whereupon  I 
desire  to  have  thine  opinion  as  soon  as  may  be,  for  it  will  fully 
satisfy  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

Assure  Digby  that  he  still  stands  right  in  my  opinion,  and  all  my 
other  friends  that  I  am  and  will  be  ever  constant  to  them. 


XXXVI. 

New-Castle,  July  8th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Upon  Friday  last  I  had  letters  from  the  queen,  Digby,  and 
Jermyn  (by  the  way  of  Amsterdam),  all  dated  the  8th  of  June,  and 
the  next  day  I  had  thine  of  the  6th^  day  of  July  by  the  ordinary,  in 
both  which  all  thy  advice,  whether  negative  or  affirmative,  is  fully 
to  my  sence ;  and  albeit,  that  (since  I  grant  all)  I  need  not  answer 
any  particulars,  yet  I  cannot  but  speak  of  the  covenant,  because  it  is 
much  mentioned  to  me ;  the  which  I  hope  thou  hast  named  rather  to 

»  The  queen's  letters  were  dated  by  the  new  style,  the  king's  by  the  old  style,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  general  custom  of  the  countries  in  which  they  wrote. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  53 

confirm  than  for  any  fear  of  me,  and  by  this  the  queen  may  see  her 
fourmer  error  in  pressing  me  to  give  way  for  Presbyterian  govern- 
ment, for  then,  of  necessity,  I  must  have  done  this  (which  the  queen 
rightly  judges  to  be  my  ruin,  if  I  do  it),  or  the  doing  of  that  would 
have  done  me  no  good,  for  it  is  daily  plainly  told  me,  that  nothing 
can  content  Scotland  but  my  commanding  all  my  subjects  to  take  the 
covenant  (which  I  esteem  all  one  as  doing  it  myself),  without  which 
all  other  things  are  nothing. 

I  have  not  written  to  thee  concerning  the  yielding  of  Oxford,*  not 
having  been  fully  (as  now  I  am)  informed  thereof;  but  now  I  must 
make  my  observations  to  thee  upon  it.  In  a  word,  all  that  had  any 
directing  power  (except  the  governor,  secretary  Nicholas,  Dor- 
chester, and  lord  Hatton^),  did  look  only  upon  themselves,  without 
regard  to  my  honour  or  interest;  but  this  mean  fayling  in  friendship 
looks  so  scurvily,  that  it  rather  animates  then  discourages  me  in 
being  firm  to  all  who  will  not  forsake  themselves,  of  which  there 
was,  I  assure  thee,  many  in  Oxford.  It  is  the  confident  opinion  of  all 
men  here  (according  to  your  [our?]  best  and  latest  intelligence)  that 
any  .delaying  answer  from  me  to  the  London  propositions  will  be  taken 
for  a  denial,  in  which  case  the  rebels  will  go  to  all  extremities,  and 
that  upon  no  condition  the  Scots  will  break  with  the  English  rebell 
parliament ;  wherefore,  I  both  earnestly  desire  thee  to  be  confident, 
that  I  will  never  yield  to  these  base  propositions,  and  also  that  the 
queen  would  sadly  and  speedily  consider  how  to  councel  me  in  this 
case  to  dispose  of  myself,  for  in  England  I  cannot  stay,  and  I  would 
sooner  chuse  the  farthest  part  of  the  world  than  go  into  Scotland, 

*  On  the  10th  June,  1646,  the  king  ordered  the  governors  of  Oxford  and  the  few  other 
places  in  his  possession,  to  surrender  the  towns  in  their  charge,  and  to  disband  the  forces 
under  their  command.  The  reason  assigned  for  this  order  was  that  his  majesty  had 
resolved  to  "  comply  with  the  desires  of  the  parliament  in  every  thing  which  may  be  for 
the  good  of  his  subjects,"     (Works  of  Charles  I.  p.  113,  ed.  1687.) 

''  Henry  Pierrepoint  second  earl  of  Kingston,  created  marquess  of  Dorchester  25  March, 
1644,  and  Christopher  Hatton,  the  heir  of  sir  Christopher,  chancellor  under  Elizabeth, 
created  baron  Hatton  29  July,  1643,  are  the  two  peers  thus  distinguished.  They  retired 
from  England  on  the  surrender  of  Oxford. 


54  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

where  I  can  never  expect  to  see  thee,  and  which  I  shall  abhorr  until 
thej  do  evidently  and  heartily  repent  of  their  perfidious  rebellion. 
And,  for  God's  sake,  do  not  flatter  thyself  to  think  that  my  con- 
dition is  anything  better  than  what  is  now  told  thee  by  liim  who  is 
eternally  thine,  Chaeles  R. 

Thursday,  July  9th. — Montrevil  is  newly  come,  but  I  must  remit 
thee  to  my  next  for  answer  to  what  he  brought,  for  I  have  not  now  time. 


XXXVII. 

New-Castle,  July  15th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  I  wrote  to  thee  yesterday  by  an  express,  yet  I  cannot 
omit  this  way  also  to  acknowledge  the  contentment  (tho'  I  cannot 
express  it)  which  I  received  by  the  several  testimonies  of  thy  love 
that  jMontrevil  brought  me  from  thee,  of  which  I  will  say  no  more, 
to  eschew  the  saying  of  much  too  little,  but  I  desire  thee  to  thank,  in 
my  name,  the  Queen  Regent  and  cardinal  for  their  expressions  of 
friendship  to  me,  for  really  I  am  very  well  satisfied  of  what  I  have 
heard  of  the  embassadour's  instructions,  which  is  only  by  relation. 

Marquis  Mountrose  is  not  yet  disbanded,  in  which  business  if 
there  be  any  error  committed  (upon  my  word),  it  shall  not  be  mine 
alone,  for  I  will  do  nothing  therein  but  by  Montrevil's  advice,  as 
likewise  concerning  Ireland;  and  have  dispatched  to  Marquis 
Ormond,  as  thou  wilt  find  by  my  letter  yesterday. 

I  expect  the  London  propositions  upon  Saturday  next,  to  which  I 
promise  thee  to  make  no  concessions  but  such  as  (I  do  not  say 
all  that)  the  French  ambassadour  shall  advise  me  to.  And  now  I 
earnestly  desire  thee  (even  as  thou  lovest  me)  not  to  be  startled  or 
do  anything,  for  the  threatning  of  the  rebells  concerning  my  person, 
which  may  be  to  the  dishonour  or  prejudice  of  Prince  Charles  in 
respect  of  that  kingly  authority  to  which  he  is  born.  Excuse  me, 
sweetheart,   if  in  this  only  I  can  suspect  the  queen's  courage,  but 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  55 

shall  trust  to  her  promise,  which  I  expect,  for  it  will  be  of  very  great 
satisfaction  to  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XXXVIII. 

New-Castle,  July  23rd,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Saturday  last  did  recompence  the  former  week's  failing,  for 
then  I  received  the  dispatch  of  both,  which  gave  me  the  more  pains ; 
but  that  was  fully  recompenced  by  reading  thy  letters,  being  thereby 
confirmed  (but  I  assure  thee  not  altered)  concerning  my  op[in]ion  of 
the  London  propositions,  and  be  confident  that  no  importunity  nor 
threatning  shall  stagger  my  constancy. 

This  day  the  London  lords  will  be  here,  but  I  will  use  all  pos- 
sible industry  to  differ  their  audience,  to  expect  the  French  ambas- 
sadour,  and  those  particular  advices  which  were  promised  me  by  the 
letters  that  Jermyn,  Culpepper,  and  Ashbumham  wrote  to  me  by 
the  queen's  command. 

As  for  the  things  which  thine  of  the  12th  of  July  accuse  me  of,  I 
only  say  this ;  I  believe  the  queen  will  find,  upon  good  examination, 
that  I  have  not  erred,  unless  it  were  concerning  Ormond,  for  which 
I  have  since  made  amends.  I  have  sent  such  commands  to 
Pr.  Charles  as  the  queen  desires;  and  for  any  other  particulars,  my 
former  letters  have  answered  them  all,  and  tell  Jermyn,  from  me, 
that  I  will  make  him  know  the  emminent  service  he  hath  done  me 
concerning  Pr.  Charles  his  coming  to  thee,  as  soon  as  it  shall  please 
God  to  enable  me  to  reward  honest  men.  Likewise  thank  heartily, 
in  my  name,  Culpepper,  for  his  part  in  that  business ;  but,  above  all, 
thou  must  make  my  acknowledgements  to  the  queen  of  England  (for 
none  else  can  do  it),  it  being  her  love  that  maintains  my  life,  her 
khidness  that  upholds  my  courage,  which  makes  me  eternally  hers, 

Charles  li. 


56  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

XXXIX. 

New-Castle,  July  30th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  thou  dost  hear  that  I  am  strangely  and  barbarously 
threatned,  for  God's  sake  be  not  disheartned;  for  I  do  not  believe 
that  the  Scots  dare  do  what  they  say,  for  already  they  begin  to  be 
more  calm.  And  though  the  worst  should  come,  yet  I  conjiu-e  thee 
to  turn  thy  grief  into  a  just  revenge  upon  mine  enemies,  and  the 
repossessing  of  Pr.  Charles  into  his  just  inheritances. 

I  pray  thee  thank  the  Queen  Regent,  from  me,  for  sending  me  so 
affectionate  a  man  to  my  service  as  Monsieur  Bellieure,*  who  hath 
much  obliged  me  by  his  coming  here  post,  upon  my  desire,  by  whom 
the  queen  will  receive  a  copy  of  my  answer  to  London,  which  he 
likes,  and  so  I  hope  wilt  thou.  Within  two  or  three  days  the  queen 
shall  have  a  fiill  dispatch  from  him  who  is  eternally  hers, 

Charles  R. 


XL. 

New-Castle,  Aug'  3rd,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

It  was  a  great  comfort  to  me  to  find  by  thine  which  I  received 
Saturday  last,  that  I  shall  not  be  condemned  by  thee  for  my  answer 
which  I  have  made  to  the  London  propositions,  for  indeed  it  would 
have  broken  ray  heart  if  thou  hadst  thought  me  wilful,  as  every  one 
here  doth;  and  now  I  know  thou  wilt  not  want  thy  assaults  for 
yielding,  of  which  though  I  am  obliged  to  warn  thee,  yet  I  noways 
fear  that  they  will  have  any  operation  upon  the  queen,  since  I  find 
by  her  last  dispatch  that  thou  hast  a  true  sence  of  my  honour. 

*  Mons.  Pomponne  de  Bellievre,  grandson  of  the  ambassador  to  Elizabeth  of  that 
name,  patron  of  Montreuil,  and  a  man  no  less  distinguished  for  philanthropy  than  as 
a  judge  and  a  statesman,  was  the  ambassador  sent  to  England  on  this  occasion. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  57 

As  for  the  French  ambassadour,  if  I  had  not  found  him  out  before, 
thj  advertisement  had  come  too  late ;  and  yet  do  not  wonder  at  him, 
for,  beheve  me,  thou  canst  not  imagine  what  impudent,  importunate 
threatnings  and  persuasions  has  been  used  to  him  and  me;  but  I 
found  it  easy  to  rectify  him,  for  I  made  him  at  first  confess  that  it 
was  only  number,  not  reason,  that  was  against  me,  so  that  now  I 
believe  he  does  as  I  would  have  him. 

Having  fully  instructed  Montrevil,  I  will  trouble  thee  no  more  at 
this  time,  but  only  to  desire  thee  to  ask  him  what  I  have  bidden  him 
tell  thee  concerning  cyphers  and  letters — disposing  of  myself — 
why  and  how  a  second  message — the  making  of  an  answer  in  par- 
ticular [to]  the  propositions  for  church — great  seal — and  Ireland — 
also  a  draught  for  my  demands — Duke  Hamilton — Dunfermling — 
Percy — Byron  —  S""  James  Hamilton — Will.  Legge — Walker — 
Nicholas; — these  being  the  particulars  which  he  is  to  speak  to  thee 
at  large  about,  firom  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XLI. 

New-Castle,  Aug'  5th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Upon  Saturday  last  I  received  thine  of  the  2nd  and  3rd  of 
August,  in  answer  to  which  I  dispatcht  Montrevil  with  full  instruc- 
tions Monday  last,"  but  the  wind  yet  staying  him,  I  will  mention 
some  things.  I  find  the  queen  is  informed  that  the  Scots  will  be 
content  with  Presbyterian  government  without  pressing  the  cove- 
nant, which  may  be  true,  that  is  to  say,  for  my  personal  signing  and 
sealing  it ;  but  if  ever  they  were,  or  will  be,  content  without  having 
my  consent  for  the  forcing  it  upon  all  my  subjects  (until  they  see  a 
powerful  formed  party  for  me  to  make  them  hear  reason),  say  that  I 
abuse  thee,  or  that  (upon  my  faith  to  thee)  I  shall  be  able,  either  to 

a  Monday,  3d  August,  1C46. 
CAMD.  SOC.  I 


58  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

make  them  serve  me  without  extirpation  of  episcopacy  in  England  ; 
for  less  will  not  serve  them  than  the  establishing  of  the  covenant  in 
all  my  kingdoms  (which,  if  it  be,  will  rum  this  monarchy),  desiring 
thee  to  believe  that  I  would  not  (for  all  the  world)  thus  possitively 
affirm  this  to  thee,  unless  I  knew  it  to  be  assuredly  true. 

For  this  French  ambassadour,  as  the  queen  did  warn  me  of  him, 
so  I  must  now  do  the  same  to  thee,  for  I  suspect  that  he  hath  given 
hope  of  procuring  thee  to  persuade  me  to  grant  most  of  these  damned 
propositions,  the  which  if  either  the  queen  or  he  do  (but  formally)  I 
am  ruined :  wherefore,  as  I  am  confident  that  the  queen  will  not,  so 
I  desire  thee  to  take  care,  that  the  cardinal  not  only  refuse  to 
persuade  me,  but  also  send  brisk  instructions  to  this  French  ambas- 
sadour, in  case  either  of  the  nations  declare  against  me,  or  put 
affronts  upon  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

If  thou  see  Pr.  Rupert  tell  him  that  I  have  recommend  him 
to  thee,  for  albeit  his  passions  may  sometimes  make  him  mistake, 
yet  I  am  confident  of  his  honest  constancy  and  courage,  having  at 
least  [last  ?]  behaved  himself  very  well. 

I  have  dispatcht  to  Ireland  as  the  queen  desires. 


XLII. 

New-Castle,  Aug'  8th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

K  this  bearer,  colonel  Blague,*  had  not  been  hurried  away 
fi-om  hence,  I  would  have  imparted  many  things  to  him  to  have 
spoken  to  thee,  but  as  it  is,  I  can  only  recommend  him  to  thee  as 
one  that  hath  served  me  with  courage  and  fidelity,  for  which  thou 
knowest  that  I  have  given  him  a  place  in  my  son's  bedchamber ; 

»  Governor  of  Wallingford,  which  at  this  time  he  had  just  surrendered  to  the  parliament. 
He  was  father  of  Mrs.  Godolphin,  whose  life  by  Evelyn  was  published  in  1847,  under  the 
editorship  of  the  bishop  of  Oxford. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  59 

wherefore  I  desire  thee  to  command  his  admittance  therein,  and 
because  I  believe  him  but  a  slow  messenger,  I  will  neither  trouble 
thee  at  this  time  with  cypher  nor  business,  but  only  concerning  my 
son ;  that  as  I  am  confident  thou  wilt  not  suffer  him  to  loose  his  time 
in  idleness,  so  that  thou  wouldst  command  somebody  to  give  me  a 
particular  account  how  he  employs  his  time.  My  next  (which  I 
believe  will  be  spedier  than  this)  will  be  a  full  dispatch;  from  him 
who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


XLIII. 

New-Castle,  Aug'  12tb,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

The  taking  of  Montrevil  will  give  us  more  trouble  at  this  time 
than  otherwise  needed.  One  of  the  chief  things  that  I  bad  him  tell 
thee  was,  that  the  ambassadour  and  Montrevil  so  importune  me  for 
a  second  message  (in  case  the  other  should  not  be  admitted),  that  I 
could  not  refuse  them,  it  being  only  to  promise  them  a  particular 
answer  to  the  propositions  by  the  15th  of  September.*  This,  I 
believe,  had  been  rather  well  than  ill  done,  if  confiding  men  had 
carried  it,  but  (considering  the  persons)  I  was  not  for  it,  fearing  they 
would  labour  more  for  my  second  than  first  message.  But  I  was 
loath  to  displease  the  ambassadour  in  a  circumstantial  point ;  where- 
fore I  desire  thee  to  assist  me  with  thy  opinion  (as  soon  as  thou 
mayst),  in  making  of  my  particular  answers,  wherein  I  conceive  no 
concessions  are  to  be  made,  but  hope  given,  that  when  I  shall  come 
to  London  more  may  be  expected  from  me.  Likewise  that  thou 
wouldst  draw  a  draft  of  demands  for  me,  which  is  almost  of  as  much 
importance  as  the  other,  and  Avithm  two  days  thou  shalt  hear  again 
from  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

*  The  King's  Works  contains  only  one  of  these  messages,  dated   1st  August,  l(i-16, 
p.  114,  ed.  1687. 


60  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

XLIV. 

New-Castle,  Aug'  19th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

Thine  of  the  16th  of  Aug*  gave  me  great  contentment,  finding 

that  my  answer  to  the  London  propositions  will  not  displease  thee, 

promising  to  satisfy  thee  by  my  letters  if  I  came  to  London,  as  I 

have  done  here ;  but  I  wonder  to  hear  that  my  letters  by  Ashburn- 

ham's  man  are  lost,  for  this  French  ambassadour  did  tell  me  that  he 

understood  by  one  Dubose^  valett-de-chambre  to  the  Queen  Regent, 

that  I  had  sent  the  queen  the  copy  of  a  letter  of  Augies  to  the  party, 

which  is  true,  for  it  went  in  that  dispatch  which  is  said  to  be  mist, 

as  also  to  one  [one  to  ?]  Pr.  Charles  without  cypher,  which  was  an 

order  to  him,  which  I  am  sure  would  not  displease  thee,  which 

makes  me  chiefly  desire  it  may  be  received,  as  1  hope  it  may,  by 

what  I  have  now  written. 

I  am  assured  by  a  long  letter  from  Digby  that  the  peace  is  made 
and  proclaimed  in  Ireland,  which  will  infallibly  hinder  all  accommo- 
dations here. 

I  say  this  meerly  that  the  queen  may  know  how  to  manage  busi- 
ness where  she  is,  for  be  confident  that  no  danger  shall  make  me 
revoke  or  disavow  that  peace.  That  were  to  break  my  word  with 
thee,  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  shall  never  be  done  by  me,  who 
am  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

That  the  London  dispositions  may  be  the  better  known  to  thee,  I 
send  this  inclosed  letter,  which  I  assure  thee  shall  nothing  alter  me. 


XLV. 

New-Castle,  Aug'  24th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Since  mince  [mine],  which  was  upon  AVednesday  last,  I  have 
little   to   add,  the   ambassadour's  packet  of  this  week  having  no 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  61 

letters  to  me  from  thee,  or  from  any  about  thee,  yet  I  will  not  omit 
the  occasion,  if  it  were  but  to  tell  thee,  that  Ashburnham's  man  is 
returned  witli  thine  of  the  8th  of  August,  and  a  duplicate  from 
Jermyn's,  Culpepper,  and  Ashburnham.  What  more  I  have  to  say 
is,  that  I  am  daily  more  and  more  threatned  from  London,  yet 
nothing  is  resolved  on ;  but,  be  assured,  that  they  can  neither  say 
nor  do  anything,  which  (by  the  grace  of  God)  shall  shake  my  con- 
stancy. I  have  returned  two  messengers  into  Ireland  with  my 
aproving  the  peace  there,  to  which  I  shall  fi  [r]  mly  stick. 

I  have  now  no  more  business  to  trouble  thee  with,  but,  I  believe* 
my  next  dispatch  will  be  of  great  importance ;  so  farewell,  my  dear 
heart,  Charles  R. 


XLVI. 

New-Castle,  August  26th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  cannot  but  give  thee  the  continual  trouble  of  recommending 
every  one  to  thee  whom  I  send  to  wait  upon  my  son  Charles,  and 
therefore  I  advise  this  my  honest  and  faithful  servant,  Docf  Steward, '^ 
unto  thee,  desiring  thee  to  command  that  he  be  admitted  to  wait  on 
my  son  in  the  same  place  as  he  did  on  me  (which  is  dean  of  the 
chapel),  until  I  may  recall  him  to  wait  upon  me,  and  that  thou  wilt 
protect  and  countenance  him,  because  I  believe  few  about  my  son 
knows  him,  and  that  now-a-days  churchmen  are  despised  by  most ; 
for  I  assure  thee  that  he  is  a  discreet  good  man,  and  much  esteemed 
by  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

=  Dr.  Stewart  was  a  great  authority  with  the  king  in  all  ecclesiastical  matters.  Claren- 
don says,  he  "  was  a  very  honest  and  learned  gentleman,  and  most  conversant  in  that 
learning  which  vindicated  the  dignity  and  authority  of  the  church."  (Life,  part  vi.)  He 
served  Charles  II.  as  dean  of  the  chapel  until  he  went  to  Scotland  ;  after  which  Dr. 
Stewart  transferred  his  services  to  the  duke  of  York.  The  letter  in  which  the  king 
recommended  Dr.  Stewart  to  the  prince,  of  the  same  date  with  this  letter  to  the  queen,  is 
printed  in  the  Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  253. 


62  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

XLVII. 

New-Castle,  August  31st,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  the  Irish  peace  will  take  away  the  question  whether 
Presbyterian  government  shall  be  granted  by  me  or  not  (for,  as  I  did 
formerly  tell  thee,  that  alone  hinders  all  accommodations  infallibly), 
yet  I  cannot  but  return  thine  own  words  upon  thee,  which  is,  to 
desire  thee  not  to  let  the  queen  be  surprized  by  false  hopes,  that  if 
the  Scots  be  satisfied  in  religion  they  will  make  me  a  great  and 
glorious  king ;  for,  believe  me,  they  care  nothing  for  religion  but  as 
it  makes  for  their  damnable  ends,  for  proof  of  which  I  will  remit 
thee  to  my  next.  Only  I  must  tell  thee,  that  the  queen  will  break 
my  heart  if  she  any  more  undertake  to  obtain  my  consent  for  Pres- 
byterian government  (to  which  end  I  know  all  possible  art  and 
industry  will  be  used)  ;  for  if  she  once  should  openly  condemn  me  of 
wilfulness,  but  in  one  point,  I  should  not  be  able  to  support  my  daily 
miseries. 

I  expected  by  this  time  to  have  given  thee  intelligence  of  great  ill 
news  from  London,  but  yet  there  is  nothing  resolved,  at  least  pub- 
lickly,  of  importance  about  me,  which  I  do  not  take  as  a  good  sign, 
because  it  is  said  that  the  parUament  means  to  do  their  work  without 
any  more  taking  notice  of  me.  This  I  believe  to  be  the  likliest  of 
many  several  reports,  for  it  is  the  best  way  of  eschewing  to  drive  the 
Scots  upon  extremities,  and  yet  secure  enough  to  the  obtaining  of 
their  wished  ends,  knowing  that  the  Scots,  indeed,  dare  not  break 
with  them.  Now,  if  we  can  make  use  of  this  delay  of  time  to 
persuade  France  and  others  of  my  friends,  to  resolve,  and  realy  to 
prepare,  with  speed,  for  my  restitution,  then,  and  not  before,  there 
will  be  life  in  my  business.  For  do  not  expect  that  the  Scots  will 
declare  for  me,  upon  any  condition  whatsoever,  until  they  see  a 
strong  formed  party  (which,  I  conceive,  must  begin  beyond  sea) 
made  for  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  63 

I  give  thee  power,  and  desire  thee  to  fill  up  blanks,  either  for  the 
Turkey  business,  or  for  the  Irish,  as  the  queen  shall  find  fit  for  my 
service. 

I  send  thee  this  inclosed  paper  to  make  thee  judge  the  better  of 
the  Scotch  intentions. 


XLVIII. 

New-Castle,  Sep.  3rd,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

This  is  only  to  recommend  my  lord  to  thee,  which  I  do  very 
heartily,  for  he  has  served  me  most  faithfully,  having  lost  (for  the 
present)  a  great  estate  for  my  sake,  and  is  a  man  of  right  founda- 
tions ;  indeed,  for  his  particular  suit  to  be  of  my  son's  bedchamber, 
albeit  I  promised  to  name  it  to  thee,  I  will  not  absolutely  say  it  is  fit, 
but  leave  it  to  thy  judgment ;  however  I  desire  thee  to  find  out  some 
way  whereby  the  world  may  see  that  we  esteem  him,  and  that  he 
may  live  out  of  contempt;  but  I  will  not  hold  thee  longer  on  this 
subject,  for  I  know  one  word  is  enough  to  make  thee  countenance 
honest  men  who  have  sufiered  for  their  fidelity  to  him  who  is  eter- 
nally thine, 

Charles  R. 


XLIX. 

New- Castle,  Sept.  7th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  am  freshly  and  fiercely  assaulted  from  Scotland  for  yielding 
to  the  London  propositions,  likewise  Will.  Murray  is  let  loose  upon 
me  from  London  for  the  same  purpose :  yet  I  desire  thee  to  be  con- 
fident in  my  constancy,  for  I  assure  thee,  that  (by  the  grace  of  God) 
nothing  can  be  said  or  done  to  me  which  shall  make  nie  quit  my 
grounds ;  as,  for  instance,  neither  to  grant  the  London  propositions 


64  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

as  they  are  (without  great  amendment),  or  sign  or  authorize  the 
covenant,  without  which,  I  must  again  tell  thee,  I  am  more  and  more 
assured  that  nothing  can  be  expected  from  the  Scots ;  besides,  I  find 
the  Irish  peace  angers  them  much.  It  is  true  I  want  not  hope  that 
the  earl  of  Calander,  with  some  others,  may  be  persuaded  to 
preserve  my  liberty,  in  case  I  should  be  demanned  [demanded  ?]  by 
the  English;  but  I  have  too  much  cause  to  believe  that  the  Scots 
will  only  be  desired  by  the  English  to  keep  me  safe,  which  will  be 
granted,  so  that  I  shall  be  an  absolute  prisoner,  and  yet  it  will  be 
denyed;  and,  in  that  case,  Calander,  I  doubt,  will  do  nothing  for  me. 
Wherefore,  if  this  (as  is  most  likely)  shall  be  my  condition,  I  ear- 
nestly desire  thee  to  consider  what  is  to  be  endeavoured ;  now,  all 
which  (for  the  present)  I  can  propose  is,  that  the  queen  should 
persuade  the  French  to  demand  my  liberty  from  the  Scots,  power- 
fully, by  the  French  engagement. 

I  have  now  no  more  to  write,  but  concerning  some  particulars ; 
the  first  is,  that  the  secretary  of  my  Portugal  ambassadour  hath  com- 
plained to  me  against  his  master,  the  particulars  of  which  Ashburn- 
ham  will  shew  thee;  another  is  here  enclosed  about  the  Turkey 
company ;  both  which  I  desire  thee  to  determine  as  thou  shalt  find 
best  for  his  service  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

Believe  not  that  I  have  made  offer,  or  will  come  to  London,  on 
base  conditions,  or  that  this  French  ambassadour  hath  said  that  he 
hath  or  will  persuade  me  to  grant  the  London  propositions. 


L. 

New-Castle,  Sep.  14th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  have  now  resisted  all  the  assaults  which  my  last  letters  men- 
tioned, and  they  say  that  I  shall  have  no  more  by  any  publick  way. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  65 

This  is  no  coinpHinent  bxit  threatning  (which  is  tlie  only  phrase 
used  to  me  now),  albeit  duke  Hamilton  brags  that  he  hath  hindred 
much,  and  particularly  that  their  boastings  were  not  made  authen- 
tick  by  writing,  but  for  this  (nor  the  truth  of  any  of  his  actions)  I 
will  not  answer,  nor  any  that  I  can  speak  with,  but  those  who  are 
absolutely  his  creatures,  and  Will.  Murray  less  than  any  (for  he 
plainly  inclines  more  to  Argile),  concerning  whom  I  cannot  make  a 
clear  judgement,  but  leave  it  to  thee,  upon  what  I  shall  now  inform 
thee  of  him.  He  hath  been  so  far  from  pressing  me  to  a  total  com- 
pliance (as  I  did  expect),  that  he  protests  against  breaking  the  Irish 
jieace  and  abandoning  my  friends.  He  presses  even  those  too  many 
points  of  religion  and  the  militia  more  moderately  than  any  have  yet 
done,  for  he  confesses  that  I  must  not  sign  or  establish  the  covenant, 
and  that  I  ought  not  totally  to  abandon  the  militia ;  and  as  for  reli- 
gion, he  and  I  are  consulting  for  the  best  means  how  to  accommodate 
it  without  going  directly  against  my  conscience.  Two  things  I  have 
made  him  grant,  that  the  Scots  are  not  to  be  satisfied  without  the 
covenant,  then  that  the  monarchy  cannot  stand  with  Presbyterian 
government;  for  we  are  consulting  to  find  such  a  present  compliance 
as  may  stand  with  conscience  and  policy,  which  are  in  this  case 
undoubtedly  inseparable ;  but,  albeit  he  hath  [not  ?J,  I  have  hope 
that  there  will  be  time  given  to  reap  the  fruit  of  our  councells ;  how- 
ever, it  is  likely  (but  not  yet  resolved)  that  I  shall  send  him  to 
London,  to  try  what  may  be  done ;  yet  I  must  observe  to  thee,  that 
I  find  this  to  be  his  design  before  he  came  hither,  which  he  still  con- 
ceals from  me,  and  therefore  I  cannot  answer  so  freely  for  him  as 
otherwise  I  would,  for,  as  the  French  ambassadour  says  (without 
whose  advice  I  do  nothing),  whether  he  be  honest  or  not,  he  should 
in  discretion  do  as  he  doth.  However,  I  ain  confident  to  make  very 
good  use  of  him. 

I  have  thy  letter  of  the  14th  of  Sep.,  with  the  draft  of  an  answer 
to  the  London  propositions,  to  which  I  cannot  answer  until  my  next, 
but  only  desire  thee  to  believe  I  can  better  than  any  body  inform  thee 
of  the  Scots'  dispositions,  being  now  with  them,  where  I  hope  the  queen 

CAMD.  SOC.  K 


66  CHARLiES  I.  IN  1646. 

will  not  believe  any  informations  concerning  what  will  content  them, 
at  least  better  than  his  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


LI. 

New-Castle,  Sept.  21st,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  never  desired,  nor  was  in  more  expectation  of,  any  man's 
coming  than  I  am  of  Montrevil's ;  in  the  mean  time  all  that  I  can  tell 
thee  of  my  business  is,  that  the  Scots  have  not  yet  fully  concluded 
their  bargain  with  the  English,  nor  have  they  entred  upon  any 
publick  debate  concerning  me ;  and  I  am  confident  that  the  chief" 
cause  which  hath  made  the  Scots  hinder  all  this  time  any  sharp 
declarations  against  me  is,  to  make  the  better  conditions  for  them  • 
selves ;  but  that  which  is  now  the  likeliest  course  that  will  be  taken 
with  me,  is  to  send  a  kind  of  summons  to  me,  by  commissioners  only 
enabled  with  some  arguments  to  persuade  me  to  grant  the  proposi- 
tions, and  upon  refusal  (which  will  be  so  taken  if  I  shall  deny  any 
thing,  albeit  I  should  consent  to  most,)  to  secure  me,  either  by  the 
Scots  delivering  me  to  the  English,  or  by  sending  me  to  Scotland  to 
be  made  fast  there. 

Will.  Murray  and  I  have  not  yet  concluded  upon  our  private 
treaty,  but  by  the  next  the  queen  shall  hear  a  particular  accomit  of 
it.  In  the  mean  time  I  have  but  one  thing  more  to  trouble  thee 
with,  it  is,  that  I  have  received  lately  a  letter  from  my  Lady 
Osbourne,  which  tells  me  that  her  husband,*  who  is  governor  of 
Gurnsey,  is  in  much  want  and  extremity,  but  yet  without  my  leave 
will  not  yield  up  his  government;  wherefore  she  hath  earnestly 
desired  me  either  to  shew  him  some  hopes  of  relief,  or  to  give  him 

»  Sir  Peter  Osbourne.  For  the  transactions  in  Guernsey  and  Jersey  at  this  period  refe- 
rence should  be  made  to  "  Charles  II.  in  the  Channel  Islands,"  by  Dr.  S.  Elliott  Hoskins. 
;2  vols.  8vo.  1854. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  67 

leave  to  make  his  own  conditions.  To  this  I  have  answered,  that  I 
would  (as  I  do)  recommend  his  relief  heartily  to  thee,  commanding 
her  to  direct  her  husband  to  observe  the  queen's  orders. 

So,  praying  God  to  bless  thee,  and  longing  to  hear  from  thee,  I 
rest  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


LII. 

New-Castle,  Sept.  26th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

I  have  but  this  day  received  thy  first  English  letter,  of  the  21st 

of  September.     I  hear  of  Montrevil,  Davenant,*  and  Lesley ;  but 

none  of  them  are  yet  come.     1  cannot   (as   I  thought)   give  thee 

a(;count  of  my  treaty  with  Will.  Murray,  because  I  have  not  seen 

him  these  four  days.     Colonel  Bamfield  is  come  newly  from  marqs 

Hertford.^     All  these  will  swell  my  next  dispatch,  and  be  a  just 

excuse  for  the  shortness  of  this. 

I  hope  the  queen  will  easily  excuse  my  many  recommendations  for 

servants  to  the  prince,  it  being  all  which,  for  the  present,  I  can  do 

*  Sir  William  Davenant  arrived  soon  afterwards.  His  mission  was  extremely  unsuccessful. 
He  chanced  to  speak  of  the  church  of  England  as  if  its  estahlishment  were  not  of  sufficient 
importance  to  weigh  down  the  benefit  which  would  result  from  the  peace  which  the  king 
could  make  by  conceding  the  ecclesiastical  question.  "  His  majesty,"  says  Clarendon, 
"  was  transported  with  so  much  passion  and  indignation,  that  he  gave  him  more  reproach- 
ful terms,  and  a  sharper  reprehension,  than  he  ever  did  towards  any  other  man,  and 
forbad  him  to  presume  to  come  again  into  his  presence.  Whereupon  the  poor  man,  who 
had  in  truth  very  good  affections,  was  exceedingly  dejected  and  afflicted,  and  returned  into 
France  to  give  an  account  of  his  ill-success  to  those  who  sent  him."     (Rebell.  book  x.) 

•>  Colonel  Bamfield  was  the  person  who  in  1649  contrived  and  effected  the  escape  of  the 
duke  of  York,  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  parliament  on  the  surrender  of  Oxford. 
From  the  present  notice  of  Bamfield,  and  the  subsequent  allusion  in  this  letter  to  a  scheme 
for  the  duke's  escape  at  this  time,  it  may  almost  be  inferred  that  Bamfield  was  already 
engaged  in  this  service,  and  that  he  was  recommended  for  the  purpose  by  the  marquess  of 
Hertford. 


68  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

for  such  who  liave  freely  suft'rod  for  me ;  but  uiy  meaning  was  not  to 
burthen  thee  with  more  charges,  but  that  most  of  them  should  only 
have  the  honour  of  waiting  upon  him,  and  that  they  miglit  be 
favoured  by  thee  as  occasion  shall  serve. 

I  have  not  told  thee,  nor  had  yet  but  that  the  French  arabassa- 
dour  tells  me  that  he  hath  acquainted  the  cardinal,  of  my  design  to 
send  the  Duke  of  York  to  thee,  for  things  of  this  nature  if  they  hit 
are  ever  well,  and  I  was  loath  to  make  thee  expect  so  uncertain  a 
business,  the  secrecy  of  which  is  earnestly  recommended  to  thee  by 
hun  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


LIII. 

New-Castle,  Oct.  3d,  1646, 

Dear  Heart, 

I  must  needs  begin  by  telling  thee  that  kindness  came  never 
more  seasonable  to  man  than  thine  to  me  this  week,  by  thy  dispatches 
(sent  by  Montrevil,  Lesley,  Davenant,  and  Moubray),  the  various 
expressions  of  thy  love  clearly  shewing  the  excelency  of  thy  affec- 
tion; and  at  this  time,  when  I  am  generally  condemned  of  wilful- 
ness, and  even  by  thyself,  yet  to  be  still  the  same  to  me  doth  infal- 
libly demonstrate  the  excellency  of  thy  affection ;  and  I  hope  to 
make  it  evident  to  thee,  that  I  am  neither  faulty  nor  singular  in  my 
opinions,  except  other  men's  base  fears  be  a  good  argument  against 
me  (I  do  not  by  this  mean  any  who  are  with  thee),  and  I  am  sure 
the  queen  will  not  like  me  the  worse,  that  threats  have  no  power  to 
persuade  me  against  my  reason  or  conscience. 

Now,  as  for  my  answer  to  thine  by  Montrevil.  First,  I  thank 
thee  for  taking  the  pains  to  put  it  all  in  cypher  thyself,  then  I  give 
thee  order  to  treat  for  any  of  those  three  marriages  for  Prince  Charles 
which  you  mentioned,  as  thou  shalt  find  best  for  my  business,  upon 
consultation    with   Jermyn,    Culpepper,    and    Ashburnham.     Next, 


CHARLES  I.  IN   1646.  69 

whereas  the  queen  says,  "  I  assure  you,  mon  cher  coeur,  que  si  ri 
estoit  [n'estoit?]  la  passion  que  j^ay  pour  vous,  I  should  desire  to 
retire  myself  from  all  business,  estant  trop  franche  dans  mes  opinions, 
but  I  will  endure  all  if  you  think  it  for  your  service,"  these  being 
the  queen's  own  words,  I  do  not  only  thank  thee  for  the  kindness  of 
them,  but  must  also  bind  thee  to  the  promise  in  them,  for  I  assure 
thee,  both  I  and  all  my  children  are  ruined,  if  thou  shouldst  retire 
from  my  business;  wherefore  I  conjure  thee,  by  thy  love  to  me  (if  I 
knew  a  greater  I  would  name  it),  that  thou  wilt  never  retire  thyself 
from  my  business,  so  long  as  I  have  a  child  alive,  whatsoever 
becomes  of  me ;  and  that  thou  wilt  give  me  the  contentment  to  be 
confirmed  in  the  assurance  of  this  by  thy  next  letter  to  me.  As  to 
the  latter  part  of  it,  I  remit  thee  to  this  inclosed  note,  which  I  desire 
thee  to  decypher  thyself 

Prince  Charles  hath  desired  me  to  make  S''  Geo.  Carterett  his 
vice-chamberlain,*  which  I  think  reasonable  if  thou  dost ;  so  give 
order  for  it ;  otherwise  it  shall  pass  in  silence  for  me,  because  of  thy 
desire  that  I  should  put  none  about  the  prince  without  thy  advice. 
Before  the  next  I  cannot  give  thee  my  particular  resolution  concern- 
ing the  great  business,  but  thou  slialt  have  it  several  ways  from  him 
who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


LIV. 

New-Castle,  Oct.  12th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Not  having  been  able  before  this  day  to  make  Will.  Mm'ray's 
dispatch,  I  cannot,  until  the  next  post,  send  thee  my  answer  to  the 
propositions.  Will,  seems  to  me  to  be  very  right  set  concerning  all 
my  friends  in  general,  and  even  to  those  who  he  conceives  have  not 

*  Sir  George  Carteret  had  the  command  of  Jersey  under  lord  Jermyn.  He  defended 
it  bravely  until  1653,  when  the  valour  of  Blake  annexed  all  the  Channel  Islands  to  the 
dominions  of  the  protector.     (Dixon's  Life  of  Blake,  pp.  178— 1S4.) 


70  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

obliged  him  (albeit  he  names  them  not  to  me,  I  think  he  means 
Digby,  Culpepper,  and  Ashburnham),  saying,  because  he  knows 
them  faithful  and  useful  servants  to  me,  he  thinks  himself  obliged  to 
serve  them  for  my  sake,  and  that  if  he  were  not  confident  to  get  me 
satisfaction  concerning  them  he  would  not  deal  at  all  in  this  business. 

The  Irish  misfortunes  trouble  me  more  than  any  one  particular, 
and  yet  I  hope  it  is  not  so  very  ill  as  is  said,  for  I  have  been  exces- 
sively (indeed  unmannerly)  pressed  by  the  marq*  of  Argyle  to 
persuade  Ormond  to  submit  to  the  parliament,  which  I  have  abso- 
lutely refused^  as  he  did  me  to  send  to  Ireland  for  my  right  infor- 
mation of  my  affairs  there. 

I  have  now  no  more  to  trouble  thee  with,  but  only  to  conjure  thee 
to  believe,  that  as  there  is  nothing  in  this  world  I  love  equal  to  thee, 
so  that  it  is  really  matter  of  conscience  (and  no  superficial  scruple) 
which  hath  hindred  me  fi'om  fully  complying  with  thy  desires,  (as  I 
have  at  large  expresst  to  Jermyn  and  Culpepper,  whose  opinion,  in 
points  of  religion,  I  will  no  ways  submit  to),  yet  thou  wilt  find  I 
have  used  all  my  invention  to  comply  with  thy  judgment,  with 
which  if  thou  be  not  satisfied,  I  am  .the  miserablest  man  in  the 
world.  But  I  know  thou  canst  not  be  so  unjust  or  unkind  to  him 
who  is  eternally  thine,  Charles  R. 


New-Castle,  Oct.  17tli,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

As  I  know  thou  canst  not  doubt  of  my  perfect,  real,  and  un- 
changeable love  to  thee,  and  that  there  is  no  earthly  thing  I  study 
more  (indeed  none  so  much)  then  thy  contentment  (for  it  must 
always  return  to  me  with  interest),  so  it  would  infinitely  add  to  my 
afflictions  if  thou  shouldst  not  be  satisfied  with  that  account  which 
Davenant  and  this  inclosed  copy  will  give  thee  ;  nor  can  I  doubt  but 

^  Printed  in  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  277. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  71 

thou  wilt,  when  thou  considerest  that  if  I  should  forsake  my  con- 
science, I  cannot  be  true  to  or  worthy  of  thee  ;  nor  should  I  forgive 
myself,  if  by  misinformed  or  strait-laced  conscience  I  should  preju- 
dice thy  just  ends.  Wherefore  I  assure  thee,  that  the  absolute  esta- 
blishing of  Presbyterian  government  would  make  me  but  a  titular 
king,  and  this  is  confessed  by  both  the  Wills.  (Davenant  and  Murray); 
but  then  they  say,  that  a  present  absolute  concession  is  the  only  way 
to  reduce  the  church  government  as  it  was ;  but  I  hope  this  argu- 
ment will  not  be  thought  good  by  Jermyn  and  Culpepper,  for  they 
confess  that  a  flower  of  the  crown  once  given  away  by  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment is  not  reduceable,  and  if  the  supremacy  in  church  affairs  be  not 
one ;  I  know  not  what  is.  For  thou  must  understand  that  (which  I 
find  absolutely  mistaken  by  you  all  in  France)  the  difference  between 
the  two  governments  (Episcopal  and  Presbyterian)  is  one  of  the  least 
disputes  now  among  us,  even  in  point  of  religion;  for,  under  the 
pretence  of  a  thorough  reformation  (as  they  call  it),  they  intend  to 
take  away  all  the  ecclesiastical  power  of  government  from  the  crown, 
and  place  it  in  the  two  houses  of  parliament  (and  of  this  there  is  no 
question).  Moreover,  they  will  introduce  that  doctrine  which 
teaches  rebellion  to  be  lawful,  and  that  the  supreme  power  is  in  the 
people,  to  whom  kings  (as  they  say)  ought  to  give  account,  and  be 
corrected  when  they  do  amiss. 

This,  I  am  confident,  will  satisfy  thee  that  I  have  reason,  (besides 
that  great  argument  of  conscience),  to  endure  all  extremity,  rather 
than  to  suffer  (by  my  consent)  the  absolute  establishing  of  that 
government  which  brings  with  it  such  great  and  ruinous  mischiefs ; 
and  certainly,  if  they  will  be  content  with  any  thing  less  than  the 
destruction  of  the  essential  of  monarchy,  I  have  done  that  which 
must  satisfy  them,  and  make  them  declare,  in  case  my  offer  be 
refused  at  London,  which  I  expect. 

Thus,  I  hope  (whatsoever  becomes  of  me)  to  have  this  comfort, 
that  I  shall  not  in  any  kind  be  lessened  in  thy  opinion,  which  is  the 
only  thing  that  can  make  him  truly  miserable  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


72  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

LVI. 

New-Castle,  Oct.  24th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

I  cannot  tell  thee  more  concerning  my  answer  to  the  propo- 
sitions then  what  I  have  done  until  the  next  week,  not  having  heard 
from  Will.  Murray  since  he  Came  to  London.  Indeed,  from  War 
[Ware?]  he  wrote  me  a  fine  epistle,  being  only  full  of  unjust  accu- 
sations, and  seeking  more  powers ;  but,  though  I  satisfied  him  in  tlie 
one,  I  gave  him  nothing  in  the  other,  which  I  find  was  chiefly  to 
make  me  give  way  for  the  establishment  of  the  covenant,  with  whicli 
opinion  Davenant  goes  fully  persuaded,  but  not  to  the  satisfaction  of 
the  French  ambassadour,  he  and  I  being  still  constant  against  it, 
and  nothing  could  trouble  me  more  than  to  find  the  queen's  judg- 
ment debauched  in  this  particular. 

The  parliament  of  Scotland  being  shortly  to  sit,  I  have  offered 
and  desired,  but  am  refused,  to  send  a  commissioner  thither,  only  for 
fear  of  breaking  their  league  with  England;  albeit  I  have  no  question 
with  them  concerning  any  business  of  that  kingdom.  Their  intentions 
to  assist  me  are  easily  seen,  but  most  of  all  (in  my  judgment)  by 
their  rigid  sticking  to  the  covenant,  which  S''  Rob.  Murray  told  me 
(not  above  five  days  ago)  was  ever  meant  in  his  treaty  with  thee ; 
and  all  the  reason  he  gives  me  why  it  was  not  mentioned  is  because 
it  was  thought  needless,  as  being  necessaryly  understood,  feo  that  it 
will  be  easily  seen  that  my  conscience  is  neither  the  only  nor  chief 
impediment  of  their  joining  with  me. 

I  find  that  the  business  concerning  the  Duke  of  York  is  suspended 
until  the  queen's  advice  be  had  ;  but  if  there  had  been  no  wiser  than 
I,  it  should  have  l.een  done  before  her  opinion  was  asked;  but  since 
her  opinion  is  requisite,  I  desire  thee  to  hasten  it. 

My  Lady  Aubigney^  hath  desired  me  to  recommend  her  business 

*  The  celebrated  intriguante  in  state  matters  lady  Catherine  Howard,  married  first  to 
lord  Aubigney  and  afterwards  to  the  young  lord  Newburgh.  Her  interference  in  plots 
brought  heron  one  occasion  into  great  danger  from  the  anger  of  Cromwell.  (Clarendon's 
llebell.  books  xi.  and  xii.) 


CHAELES  I.  IN  1646.  73 

to  thee,  which  I  do  heartily  and  earnestly,  because  I  think  it  very 
equitable.  It  is  to  hinder  (what  thou  mayst)  my  lord  Lodovick 
from  selling  the  lands  of  Aubigney,  and  that  her  children  (for  the 
omission  of  some  formalities)  may  not  be  put  by  from  succeeding  to 
their  father,  who  died  in  my  service  just  yesterday  four  years. 

I  cannot  end  without  lamenting  that  these  two  weeks  I  have  had 
no  letters  from  thee,  and  this  last  none  at  all  from  France.  For  it 
is  the  queen's  kindness  that  keeps  him  in  heart,  who  is  eternally 
thine, 

Chakles  R. 


LVII. 

New-Castle,  Nov.  1st,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

I  send  thee  herewith  the  draft  of  an  answer  to  the  propositions 
sent  me  by  the  Scotch  commissioners  at  London  (they  not  suffering 
Will.  Murray  to  deliver  that  which  I  sent  by  him),  chiefly  to  shew 
thee  what  a  fine  king  they  would  make  me,  and  that  it  is  not  only 
my  strictness  of  conscience  which  hinders  the  Scots  to  joyn  with  me, 
hoping  that  the  queen  cannot  suspect  my  approving  of  this,  either 
concerning  the  militia  or  my  friends,  besides  divers  other  particulars. 
They  also  tell  me  from  London  that  they  will  neither  declare  against 
monarchy  nor  my  posterity,  but  meerly  against  my  person ;  and  I 
believe  the  vote  of  the  higher  house  (where  it  was  resolved  that  I 
should  not  be  disposed  of  but  by  consent  of  both  kingdoms)  was  to 
induce  the  Scots  to  join  with  them  against  me,  which  I  think  will  be 
no  hard  work,  for  neither  the  Hamiltons  nor  Campbells  will  warrant 
to  protect  me,  unless  I  establish  the  covenant. 

I  hope  thou  wilt  excuse  me  for  not  having  immediately  addresst 
the  propositions  to  thee,  which  I  have  made  in  my  letter  to  Jermyn, 
Culpepper,  and  Ashburnham,  thinking  it  fitter  for  others  to  express 
to  thee  my  melancholy  thoughts  than  myself,  because  thou  art  so 

CAMD.  SOC.  L 


74  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

far  from  being  the  author  of  them,  that  without  thy  kindness  I 
should  be  sunk  by  them.  And  this  I  will  say,  that  even  in  those 
sad  expressions,  the  juncture  of  my  love  to  thee  is  most  evident, 
which  I  assure  thee  doth  and  must  necessarily  be  seen  in  all  my 
actions,  who  am  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  thank  thee  for  thy  kind  encouraging  letter  of  the  19th  of  Octo- 
ber, which  I  received  but  yesterday,  being  much  joyed  to  find  thy 
judgment  so  right  concerning  the  covenant,  assuring  thee  of  my 
constancy  in  all  those  other  particulars  which  thou  mentionedst. 
But,  for  God's  sake,  let  no  man's  information  make  thee  believe  that 
ever  the  Scots  were  content,  or  are  likely  to  do  any  thing  for  me 
without  the  establishing  of  the  covenant 


LVIII. 

New-Castle,  Nov.  7th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

Albeit  it  trouble  me  (more  than  I  will  express),  to  find  that 
nothing  I  have  written  hath  given  thee  any  satisfaction  concerning 
our  divisions  here  about  religion,  that  herein  I  am  so  condemned  by 
thee  as  that  my  rigidness  will  be  the  ruin  of  all  that  is  dear  to  me, 
yet  I  will  not  dispute  further  with  thee  in  it,  hoping  that  my  last 
week's  propositions  will,  without  more  ado,  satisfy  both  our  opinions, 
only  I  cannot  but  tell  thee  that  the  queen  very  much  mistakes  the 
state  of  the  question ;  for  it  is  the  whole  frame  of  religion  (the  differ- 
ence between  the  governments  is  but  one,  and  I  may  say  the  smallest 
part,  as  mine  of  the  17th  of  October  hath  particularly  expressed), 
and  therefore  I  will  only  desire  thee  to  consider  well  that  letter  of 
mine,  assuring  thee,  upon  my  faith  to  thee,  that  what  I  have  [stated?] 
therein  is  punctually  true.  Hoping  (whatsoever  thou  think'st  of 
my  judgment)  thou  believest  that  I  will  not  abuse  thee  with  any 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  75 

false  informations,  which  indeed  I  will  not  do  to  save  my  life,  much 
less  to  gain  an  argument ;  nor  in  this  must  I  be  excused  by  mis- 
taking, for  I  esteem  it  as  much  as  a  lye  to  take  upon  me  to  under- 
stand what  I  do  not,  as  if  I  told  thee  that  I  were  now  at  London. 

But  I  know  thy  love  to  me  is  much  steadier  than  so  to  suspect 
him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


LIX. 

New-Castle,  Nov.  14th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Will.  Murray  being  returned  without  having  made  any  publick 
use  of  what  I  sent  by  him  to  London,  he  pretends  that  the  cause 
was,  that  the  Scots  commas  hindred  him  to  do  any  thing  therein,  for 
the  little  hope  he  could  give  them  of  my  ratifying  the  covenant ; 
whereupon  he  thought  fit  to  return,  being  useless  there  without  new 
and  absolute  instructions  from  me,  which  he  thought  impossible  for 
me  to  give  him  (for  my  best  advantage)  without  he  gave  me  that 
account  he  durst  not  write,  which  is : — 

That  he  finds  none  of  the  English  Presbyterians  do  care  for  the 
covenant,  and  that  they  have  some  fear  of  the  Scots  joining  with  me, 
so  that  if  the  English  might  have  something  to  say  for  religion,  and 
reasonable  security  concerning  the  militia,  he  is  confident  that  a 
considerable  prevailing  party  will  declare  for  my  coming  to  London 
with  honour,  freedom,  and  safety  (of  this  I  desire  thee  not  to  speak 
to  any).  How  much  of  this  is  true  I  will  not  answer  for,  there 
being  none  that  I  do  or  can  treat  withall  here,  who,  in  my  opinion, 
are  to  be  trusted  no  farther  than  one  sees.  Yet  there  is  a  necessity 
that  such  for  the  present  must  be  employed,  and  with  seeming  con- 
fidence. Wherefore,  finding  it  necessary  for  me  to  make  an  answer 
to  the  propositions,  thereby  either  to  put  business  in  a  better  way,  or 
(at  least)  to  make  their  proceedings  appear  the  more  (as  they  are) 


i6  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

damnable,  I  thought  it  most  fit  to  frame  a  new  answer,  wherein  I 
have  sought  to  content  Will.  Murray  what  I  may  without  going 
from  my  grounds,  as  thou  wilt  find  by  the  copy  herewith  sent  thee, 
of  which  I  will  only  observe,  concerning  Ireland,  I  think  not  fit  to  con- 
tradict him,  because  it  is  believed  how  that  Ormond  hath  submitted 
totally  to  the  parliament;  nevertheless,  having  [hearing  ?]  yet  not  cer- 
tainly neither  from  thee  nor  Ireland  concerning  it,  I  will  not  (unless 
I  find  it  absolutely  necessary  for  my  business)  engage  myself  in  it 
before  I  know  thy  opinion,  which  I  desire  thee  to  send  with  all 
possible  speed  to  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  cannot  but  recommend  the  lord  Cottington  and  secretary 
Nicholas  earnestly  to  thee,  being  two  who  hath  faithfully  served  me 
and  suficred  much;  not  to  have  any  thing  from  thee,  except  thy 
favour,  but  to  try  if  thou  canst  get  some  supply  for  their  necessities 
from  the  Queen  Regent,  until  I  may  restore  them  to  their  own. 

I  have  received  thine  of  the  eighth  and  of  the  10th  of  November, 
to  both  which  I  cannot  answer  until  my  next ;  yet  I  must  now  tell  thee 
that  I  find  some  of  thy  opinions  grounded  upon  misinformations,  and 
assure  thee  that  I  will  never  quit  my  right  in  the  militia,  abandon 
my  friends  to  the  unjust  justness  of  the  parliament,  nor  take  or 
authorize  the  covenant,  desiring  thy  estimation  of  me  but  according 
to  my  constancy  in  these. 

I  desire  thee  to  send  me  word  what  answer  I  shall  make  concern- 
ing the  Turkey  company,  for  I  am  daily  importuned  with  letters 
from  them,  and  to  say  nothing  does  prejudice  me  in  that  particular. 


LX. 

New-Castle,  Nov.  28th,  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Whatsoever  chiding  my  wilfulness  (as  the  queen  may  think) 
may  deserve,  for  God's  sake  leave  off  threatening  me  with  thy  desire 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  77 

to  meddle  no  more  with  business ;  and,  albeit  I  am  confident  thou 
doest  not  really  intend,  because  I  know  thou  canst  not  in  any  kind 
forsake  me  (of  which  this  were  a  sort),  or  leave  to  love  me,  as  thou 
lovest  me  give  me  so  much  comfort  (and  God  knows  I  have  but 
little,  and  that  little  must  come  from  thee)  as  to  assure  me  that  thou 
wilt  think  no  more  of  any  such  thing,  otherwise  than  to  reject  it ; 
and  I  pray  do  this  as  cheerfully  for  me,  as  I  have  written  that 
letter  to  Prince  Charles  which  thou  hast  desired  ;  heartily  thanking 
thee  that  thou  wilt  put  me  upon  any  thing  which  may  comfort  thee; 
assuring  thee  that  I  will  refuse  to  do  nothing  to  content  thee,  but  of 
such  a  nature  as  if  the  queen  should  be  desired  to  renounce  all 
spiritual  obedience  to  the  pope. 

As  for  thy  London  intelligence,  I  hope  thou  believest  nothing 
concerning  me  but  from  me,  for  I  am  so  far  from  concealing  any 
thing  from  thee  (that  if  necessity  of  time  does  not  otherwise  force 
me),  I  consult  all  things  first  with  thee;  at  least  thou  art  truly  adver- 
tized of  all,  and  to  this  instant,  there  is  not  a  tittle  whereof  thou  hast 
not  had  notice.  Whereby  thou  wilt  find  that  I  have  made  no  such 
offer  as  is  informed  thee  concerning  Ireland.  Wherefore  I  hope  thou 
wilt  not  hereafter  give  the  least  trust  to  such  intelligence ;  and 
excuse  me  to  tell  thee,  that  I  believe  the  queen  would  not  have  so 
much  condemned  me  for  what  I  have  not  done,  if  she  had  not  given 
too  much  credit  to  misinformations,  as  chiefly  touching  the  Scots' 
intentions  of  assisting  me,  concerning  which  (albeit  I  have  always 
told  rightest)  yet  I  find  thou  hast  thought  I  have  been  deceived. 

I  now  come  to  advertise  thee  of  that  which  (I  believe)  thou  partly 
knowest  already  by  secretary  Nicholas,  it  is,  that  Hudson  *  (he  who 
was  my  guide  to  the  Scots  array)  was  sent  expressly  to  assure 
me,  that  most  of  the  eastern,  western,  and  southern  countries  [_sic] 
are  resolved  to  rise  in  arms,  and  declare  for  me,  with  putting  a  great 
body  of  men  into  the  field,  and  possessing  all  the  important  places. 
They  propose  to  themselves  the  ending  of  this  parliament  and  my 

*  The  fate  of  Hudson's  endeavour  to  effect  a  rising  in  favour  of  the  king,  which  did  not 
come  oif  until  June,  1648,  is  detailed  in  Peck's  Desid.  Curiosa,  ii.  p.  378. 


78.  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

restitution,  for  which  they  have  desired  my  approbation  by  commis- 
sioners, the  disposing  of  my  rents  for  the  maintaining  of  their  armies, 
pardon  to  all  who  now  recant  having  been  formerly  rebells ;  and  that 
(upon  my  restoration)  I  would  ease  my  subjects  from  the  excise,  and 
all  other  unlawful  taxes,  not  to  bring  in  forreign  forces,  not  to 
dispose  of  dehnquents'  estates  to  private  uses,  nor  that  the  Scots 
should  come  over  Trent.  Lastly,  that  Prince  Charles  should  be  your 
[their?]  general.  To  all  this  I  have  sent  away  Hudson  well  satisfied. 
Only  for  the  last  I  told  him,  that  I  thought  fittest  to  hazard  the  king 
before  the  prince,  but  that  he  should  come  over  when  I  saw  a  good 
foundation  well  settled,  but  not  before,  and  in  the  mean  time  (as 
soon  as  they  could  give  me  a  place  of  safety)  would  endeavour  to 
come  unto  them.  With  this  answer  he  is,  and  says  all  my  friends 
will  be,  fully  content. 

Now  I  assure  you,  I  neither  have  nor  do  build  any  thing  on  this 
design  (though  I  could  but  embrace  it),  for  I  go  on  in  my  aifairs  as 
if  this  were  not.  I  desire  thee  not  to  take  notice,  only  command 
S"^  Tho.  Glemham  *  to  come  to  Lynne  as  soon  as  he  can,  where  his 
friends  and  mine  will  tell  him  what  to  do.  The  French  ambassadour 
knows  of  this,  but  will  promise  to  impart  it  to  none  but  the  Queen 
Regent  and  cardinal,  conjuring  thee  also  with  secrecy. 

I  desire  thee  to  command  Ashburnham  to  give  me  a  particular 
account  from  time  to  time  how  Pr.  Charles  observes  my  directions 
in  that  letter  which  I  now  send  him,  for  it  is  said  that  every  one's 
business  is  never  well  done.  This  is  all  for  this  time  from  him  who 
is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  have  received,  but  have  not  time  to  answer,  thy  two  letters  of 
the  23rd  and  30th  of  November. 


»  Sir  Thomas  Glemham  had  served  the  king  throughout  the  war,  and  had  finally  been 
governor  of  Oxford  at  the  time  of  its  surrender.  His  answer  to  Fairfax's  summons  is 
printed  in  the  Fairfax  Correspondence  (Civil  War),  i.  292. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  79 

LXI." 

New-Castle,  Nov.  30th,  [21st?]  1646. 

Dear  Heart, 

Albeit,  in  writing  to  thee,  preambles  according  to  the  ordinary 
use  of  obtaining  a  favourable  attention  are  not  needful,  yet,  before  I 
answer  to  thy  two  last  letters,  I  assure  thee  that  1  clearly  see  it  is 
thy  love  to  me  which  makes  thee  press  me  to  do  that  which  is  so 
unpleasant  unto  me.  Wherefore  be  confident,  that  no  man  can  study 
any  thing  more  than  I  have,  and  shall  always  do,  to  give  thee  con- 
tentment, for  if  my  judgment  were  as  perfect  as  my  love  to  thee,  I 
might  with  reason  pretend  to  infallibility.  However,  I  hope  my 
errors  in  the  former  will  be  excused  by  the  latter,  yet  I  am  confident 
that  it  is  only  misinterpretations  or  mistakings  which  causes  in  most 
things  our  differing  in  opinion ;  for,  am  I  not  misapprehended,  when 
the  queen  thinks  I  have  but  little  esteem  of  the  militia?  Must  my 
heightening  the  cause  of  religion  be  the  abasing  of  the  other  ?  No, 
sweetheart,  for  I  will  defy  the  cunningest  sophister  to  prove  by  any 
of  my  letters  I  ever  shewed  any,  the  least,  inclination  to  yield  any 
thing  about  the  militia  more  than  the  queen  would  have  me.  Indeed  I 
am  still  of  the  opinion  that,  unless  religion  be  preserved,  the  militia  will 
not  be  much  useful  to  the  crown ;  nay,  without  that,  this  will  be  but  a 
shaddow.  For  though  it  be  most  true,  that  the  absolute  grant  of  the 
militia  to  the  parliament  dethrones  the  king,  yet  the  keeping  of  it  is 
not  of  that  importance  (I  am  far  from  saying  none)  as  is  thought, 
without  the  concurrence  of  other  things,  because  the  militia  here  is 
not,  as  in  France  and  other  kingdoms,  a  formed  powerful  strength, 
but  it  serves  more  to  keep  off"  ill  than  to  do  much  good ;  and  certainly 
if  the  pulpits  teach  not  obedience  (which  will  never  be  if  Presby- 
terian government  be  absolutely  established),  the  king  will  have  but 
small  comfort  of  the  militia ;  but  my  resolution  is  firm,  never  to  part 
with  the  least  title  of  right,  or  to  admit  any  co-partner  with  me  in 
the  militia. 

»  See  post,  p.  82,  note  *. 


80  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

Also,  I  am  much  mistaken  about  my  three  years'  concession  of 
Presbyterian  government,  for  neither  was  it  wrung  from  me  by 
importunity,  or  by  the  finding  out  of  the  discovery  of  a  new  neces- 
sity, nor  have  I  thereby  abandoned  the  great  and  not  to  be  forsaken 
argument  of  my  conscience.  For,  upon  my  faith  to  tliee,  my  earnest 
desire  of  satisfying  thee  was  the  chief  and  (I  may  say)  the  only 
cause,  that  made  me  find  this  way  to  shew  thee,  and  as  I  thought 
demonstratively,  that  the  Scots  will  not  joyn  with  me  but  upon 
conditions  destructive  to  monarchy ;  for,  if  it  were  not  for  adhereing 
to  the  covenant,  this  could  not  but  satisfy  them. 

Then,  for  my  disclaiming  the  argument  of  my  conscience  by 
this  offer,  it  is  so  strange  a  construction  that  I  think  either  at  London, 
Edinburgh,  or  this  place,  none  makes  it,  but  rather  than  [that  ?]  my 
constancy  to  religion  is  by  this  more  believed,  and  I  never  heard  that 
any  right  was  yielded  so  long  as  the  claim  was  kept  up,  which  is 
done  clearly  in  this  case,  by  having  a  debate  of  divines  how  the 
church  shall  be  governed,  the  determination  being  still  free  to  me  and 
the  two  houses ;  so  that  if  my  conscience  be  wrong'd,  I  can  blame 
nothing  but  my  own  want  of  courage. 

Now,  for  what  thou  and  I  do  fully  concur  in  opinion,  as  not 
abandoning  my  friends,  and  not  taking  the  covenant.  I  hope  the 
naming  is  enough  to  assure  thee  of  my  constancy,  seeing  thou  art 
only  affraid  that  I  may  be  couzen'd  in  them,  as  I  was  concerning  the 
perpetual  parliament.  Indeed,  with  grief  I  must  acknowledge  the 
instance,  nor  can  I  promise  not  to  do  the  like  again,  when  I  shall  (as 
I  then  did)  suffer  myself  to  sin  against  my  conscience ;  for  the  truth 
is,  I  was  surprised  with  it  instantly  after  I  made  that  base  sinful 
concession  concerning  the  earl  of  Strafford,  for  which,  and  also  that 
great  injustice  to  the  church  in  taking  away  the  bishops'  votes  in 
parliament,  though  I  have  been  most  justly  punished,  yet  I  hope 
that  God  will  so  accept  of  my  hearty  (however  weak)  repentance, 
and  my  constant  adhering  to  my  conscience,  that  at  least  [last  ?]  his 
mercy  will  take  place  of  his  justice.  But  a  new  relapse,  as  my 
abjuration  of  episcopacy,  or  my  promise  without  reserve  for  the 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  81 

establishing  of  Presbyterian  government,  will  both  procure  God's 
further  wrath  upon  me,  as  also  make  me  inconstant  in  all  my  other 
grounds,  such  a  careless  dispair  must,  in  such  a  case,  possess  my 
spirit;  wherefore  (dear  heart),  altho'  thou  mayst  be  sorry  for  my 
persuasion,  yet  I  know  that  what  I  have  said  will  make  thee  desire 
me  rather  to  be  constant  than  to  change  my  resolution. 

And  the  rather  because  the  queen  will  find  what  she  desires  me 
to  do  will  not  produce  the  expected  effects,  for  (if  I  can  judge  of  any 
thing)  the  Scots  will  not  engage  for  me,  except  I  promise  to  authorise 
the  covenant  (and  in  this  opinion  the  French  ambassadour  and  Mon- 
trevil  fully  concur  with  me),  to  which  I  hope  the  queen  will  not 
persuade  me.  This  is  the  reason  which  hath  made  me  (as  the  queen 
hath  observed),  make  my  answer  rather  conducing  to  a  peace  than 
to  please  the  Scots,  who  (confidentlj^)  will  not  assist  me,  but  upon 
conditions  destructive  to  regal  authority;  so  that,  under  favour,  I 
think  I  have  not  swerved  from  my  foundations,  the  contenting  of  the 
Scots  being  only  in  order  to  their  assisting  me. 

All  this  I  have  said,  rather  to  clear  my  conscience  to  thee,  than 
out  of  much  hope  of  making  thee  of  my  opinion,  or  freeing  myself  in 
thy  judgment  from  the  heavy  censure  of  destroying  by  my  wilfulness 
all  that  is  dear  unto  me.  Upon  which  consideration  I  have  prest  the 
French  ambassadour  to  go  to  the  Scotch  parliament,  in  pursuance  of 
that  way  which  the  queen  hath  laid  down  to  me ;  but,  indeed,  [with  ?] 
the  condition  that  I  shall  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  performance  of 
any  capitulation  he  was  to  make,  more  than  to  give  Pr.  Charles  full 
power  to  exercise  my  authority ;  this  he  hath  absolutely  refused,  not 
having  power  to  engage  for  any  body  but  myself.  Besides,  that  it 
is  against  his  opinion,  that  1  should  on  any  terms  put  off  ni}^  autho- 
rity, though  it  were  but  for  a  time. 

Now,  upon  this,  my  very  earnest  desire  to  thee  is,  either  to  get  the 
French  ambassadour  a  command  to  accept  this  my  offer,  or  else  thou 
wilt  heartily  join  in  my  way  without  more  dispute.  And  really  I 
shall  be  glad  for  the  trying  of  thy  own  way  (so  I  may  sit  by), 
because  I  am  most  confident  that  within  a  very  small  time  I  shall  be 

CAMD.  SOC.  M 


82  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

recalled  with  much  honour,  and  all  my  friends  will  see  that  I  have 
neither  a  foolish  nor  peevish  conscience,  whereas  otherwise  I  shall 
(I  know  not  how  long)  lye  under  (excuse  me  to  say)  an  unjust 
slander. 

I  cannot  end  this  long  letter  without  conjuring  thee,  by  all  that  is 
dear  unto  thee,  that  thou  wilt  seriously  consider  all  that  I  have 
written  unto  thee,  being  confident  that,  as  thou  canst  not  mistrust 
my  love,  so  at  last  thou  wilt  not  much  blame  the  judgment  of  liim 
who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R.'' 

I  have  received,  but  [have]  not  time  now  to  answer,  thine  of  the 
16th  of  November. 


New-Ciistle,  Dec.  5th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

Thine  of  the  23rd  of  Novem.   did  much  comfort  me  to  find 

thy  judgment  of  affairs  so  right  in  all  foundations,  not  without  some 

wonder  that  in  some  particulars  the  queen  can  be  so  mistaken ;  for, 

whereas  she  rightly  perceives  that  she  is  likely  to  be  made  use  of  to 

my  hurt,  it  is  strange  she  sees  not  how,  which  to  me  is  very  vissible, 

there  being  nothing  they  can  work  by  in  this  kind,  but  only  the 

"  This  letter  is  printed  in  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  297,  from  the  king's  original 
draft,  with  the  date  of  November  21.  From  a  consideration  of  its  contents,  and  a  com- 
parison of  them  with  the  king's  letter  of  November  28,  printed  at  p.  76,. and  the  queen's 
letter  of  December  14,  printed  in  the  Appendix,  I  am  inclined  to  conclude  that  the  date 
really  was  November  21,  but  I  have  thought  it  right  to  print  it  with  the  date  and  in  the 
order  assigned  to  it  in  the  MS.  which  is  my  authority. 

''  Printed  in  Clarendon's  State  Papers,  ii.  304,  from  the  king's  draft,  between  which 
and  our  MS.  there  are  considerable  variations,  consisting  mainly  of  such  alterations  of 
phrase  as  would  be  likely  to  be  made  by  the  king  when  writing  out  his  final  copy  to  be 
despatched  to  the  queen. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  83 

Presbyterian  government.  In  all  other  things  they  know  the  queen 
is  too  clear  sighted ;  see  if  ever  they  trouble  the  queen  concerning 
the  militia  or  my  friends.  I  warrant  thee  not.  But  if  by  the  queen's 
means  they  could  get  the  Presbyterian  government  settled,  they 
would  be  confident,  and  with  reason,  piece  by  piece,  to  work  all 
their  own  ends.  So  that  it  is  strange  to  me,  that  she  who  so  wisely 
warns  me  not  to  loose  my  crown  by  little  and  little,  yet  is  still 
persuading  me  to  do  that  which  is  the  only  way  to  fall  into  that 
error  which  she  warns  me  to  avoid.  Wherefore,  I  plainly  see,  that 
'tis  only  misinformations  which  cause  mistakings  that  make  us  differ 
in  opinion ;  for  otherwise  the  queen  could  not  call  my  three  years' 
concession  a  dispensing  with  my  conscience,  when,  indeed,  it  is  but  a 
temporary  permission  to  continue  that  unlawful  possession  (which, 
for  the  present,  I  cannot  help),  so  as  to  lay  a  ground  for  a  perfect 
recovery  of  that,  which,  to  abandon,  were  directly  against  my  con- 
science, and,  I  am  confident,  destructive  to  monarchy. 

Now,  as  for  thy  negative  councells,  I  fully  approve,  and  will  be 
constant  to  them  all,  being  particularly  glad  that  the  queen  under- 
stands the  covenant  so  well  as  to  know  I  must  not  authorize  it;  but 
let  me  tell  thee,  that  an  act  of  oblivion  may  go  near  to  satisfy  the 
queen's  reason.  But  that  which  makes  it  never  to  be  yielded  unto 
is,  that  (albeit  all  the  promissory  part  of  it  were  not  against  honest 
men's  consciences,  yet)  the  frame  of  it  is  such,  as  the  establishing  of 
it  is  a  perpetual  authorising  of  rebellion. 

I  have  done  my  part  concerning  Davenant's  proposition  for  the 
sending  of  some  from  thee  to  me,  with  fit  assurances  for  their  safety, 
for  I  was  fain  to  interpret  his  letter,  albeit  I  could  not  read  it,  as  well 
as  recommend  the  business,  because  the  cypher  was  mistaken. 

I  will,  according  to  thy  conjuration,  not  think  of  an  escape  untill 
the  Scots  shall  declare  that  they  will  not  protect  me,  and  now  I  see 
the  opinion  (I  say  not  thine),  that  it  is  less  ill  for  my  affairs  that  I 
should  be  a  prisoner  in  my  own  dominions  than  at  liberty  anywhere 
else,  for  I  cannot  escape  if  I  stir  not  before  the  Scots  declare  against 
me;  and,  indeed,  it  may  well  be  so,  if  my  friends,  u[)on  my  restraint, 


84  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

declare  immediately  and  freely  for  my  restitution ;  of  which  I  know 
the  queen  will  have  a  care,  and  therefore  will  say  no  more. 

The  French  ambassadour  (at  my  desire)  hath  promised  to  write  at 
large  to  the  Queen  Regent  and  cardinall,  that  such  offices  may  be  done 
upon  the  conclusion  of  the  general  peace  as  to  make  all  the  princes 
know,  that  my  case  is  not  only  mine,  but  that  it  concerns  all  the 
Christian  kings  to  advert  unto,  and  that  somewhat  may  be  done  to 
oblige  the  King  of  Spain  not  to  meddle  with  Ireland,  desiring  thee 
to  assist  these  motions  with  the  Queen  Regent  and  cardinal  in  my 
name. 

I  am  so  pressed  to  send  my  answer  to  London,  that  my  last  way 
of  denial  is  to  send  it  first  to  my  friends  in  Scotland,  which  I  did 
yesterday,  to  try  how  far  I  can  engage  them,  so  that  I  know  not 
how  to  shun  the  sending  it  to  London  sometime  the  next  week,  if  in 
the  mean  time  something  from  thee  do  not  hinder  me,  for  I  much 
desire  thy  opinion  concerning  Ireland ;  and  yet  I  have  so  pen'd  that 
article,  that  if  the  Irish  give  me  cause,  I  may  interpret  it  well 
enough  for  them ;  for  I  only  say  that  I  will  give  full  satisfaction  as 
to  the  managing  of  the  war,  so  that  if  I  find  reason  to  make  peace, 
there  my  engagement  ends. 

I  desire  thee  to  make  this  my  interpretation  known  to  the  Irish, 
assuring  them  that  what  I  do  is  no  meaning  to  abandon  them,  nor 
will  I  so  long  as  there  can  be  any  reason  to  do  otherways.  This  is 
all  at  present  from  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 


LXIII.» 

New-Castle,  December  12th  and  19th,  1646, 

Dear  Heart, 

I  have  not  received  any  letters,  or  news  from  thee,  this  last 
week,  of  which  I  do  not  complain,  for,  as  I  have  not  mist  one  week 

»  Printed  in   Clarendon's  State   Papers,  ii.  313,  from  the  king's  draft,  which  varies 
considerably  from  the  letter  as  it  stands  in  the  MS.  from  which  we  print. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1646.  86 

since  I  wrote  first  from  hence,  and  I  know  that  thou  hast  been  several 
times  two  weeks  without  receiving  any  of  mine,  so  I  believe  thou 
hast  taken  the  pains,  albeit  I  want  the  comfort  of  hearing  from  thee. 
My  return  from  Scotland  is,  that  my  intended  answer  to  London 
is  absolutely  disliked  and  disapproved  there;  the  main  reasons  are, 
that  I  am  not  found  altered  in  my  conscience,  and  that  I  will  not 
authorize  the  covenant,  without  which  (I  tell  the  very  words)  all 
that  can  be  offered  will  not  satisfy :  yet,  for  their  personal  duty,  I 
have  much  assurance  from  duke  Hamilton  and  earl  of  Lamerick 
[Lanerick].  If  they  make  good  what  is  promised  in  their  name  (and 
I  will  put  them  to  it),  my  game  will  be  far  from  desperate,  but, 
having  little  belief  that  these  men  will  do  as  they  say,  I  will  not 
trouble  thee  with  particulars,  until  I  give  the  (e)  some  more  evidence 
than  words  of  their  realities. 

December  19th. 
When  I  had  written  thus  far,  I  was  desirous  to  stay  for  thy 
answer  to  my  letter  of  the  14th  of  Nov.,  thereby  the  better  to  make 
my  message  to  London,  the  which  not  receiving  before  Wednesday, 
it  made  me  spare  one  week's  writing  to  thee,  which  I  hope  thou  wilt 
easily  excuse,  since  it  is  the  first.  Nor  shall  I  now  make  a  particular 
answer  to  thine  of  the  11th  and  14th  of  December,  albeit  it  may  be 
thou  wilt  think  it  full  enough,  for  this  assures  thee  that  my  intended 
answer  to  the  London  propositions  is  not  gone,  and  that  I  have  sent 
another  message  (the  copy  of  which  the  queen  will  receive  by  the 
French  ambassadour  *),  the  substance  whereof  is  to  adhere  to  my 

*  The  message  alluded  to  is  the  one  dated  the  20th  December,  1646,  printed  in  the 
king's  Works,  and  in  all  historical  collections  relating  to  the  period.  It  reiterates  his  desire 
to  come  to  London,  concluding  more  rhetorically  than  had  been  customary  in  his  com- 
positions of  this  nature : — "  'Tis  your  king  who  desires  to  be  heard  (which  if  refused  to  a 
subject  by  a  king  he  would  be  thought  a  tyrant  for  it),  and  for  that  end  which  all  men 
profess  to  desire  ;  wherefore  his  majesty  conjures  you,  as  you  desire  to  shew  yourselves 
really  what  you  profess,  even  as  you  are  good  Christians  and  subjects,  that  you  will  accept 
this  his  offer,  which  he  is  confident  God  will  so  bless  that  it  will  be  the  readiest  means  by 
which  these  kingdomti  may  again  become  a  comfort  to  their  friends,  and  a  terror  to  their 
enemies." 


8B  CHARLES  I.  in'  1646. 

former  answer,  made  the  first  [tenth  ?]  of  August  last;  so  that  all  thy 
fears  concerning  the  militia  are  saved,  wherein  I  confess  I  thought  not 
I  had  fundamentally  erred,  notwithstanding  that  the  particular  posses- 
sion were  ffor  the  prefixt  time)  in  the  two  houses,  when  I  kept  the 
return  entire  to  the  crown  without  associates,  and  that  I  still  stuck 
to  my  right,  which  I  did  by  the  preamble,  for  I  did,  and  yet  do, 
conceive  that  the  temporary  power  of  managing  it  is  meerly  circum- 
stantial, and  not  material.  But  I  have  done,  and  willingly  yield  the 
argument,  when  the  question  is  of  holding  fast,  and  shall  only  wish 
that  all  those  whose  advise  the  queen  takes  in  business  be  but  as 
constant  to  foundations,  and  as  little  apt  to  be  couzened  or  frighted 
out  of  them,  as  I  shall  be.  For  those  that  make  thee  believe  any 
alteration  can  make  the  covenant  passable  can  stick  at  nothing,  and 
excuse  me  to  tell  thee  that  whatsoever  gives  thee  that  advice  is 
either  fool  or  knave ;  for  this  damn'd  covenant  is  the  child  of  rebel- 
lion, and  breaths  nothing  but  treason,  so  that  if  episcopacy  were  to 
be  introduced  by  the  covenant,  I  would  not  do  it,  because  I  am  as 
much  bound  in  conscience  to  do  no  act  to  the  destruction  of  monarchy 
as  to  resist  heresy,  all  actions  being  unlawful  (let  the  end  be  never 
so  just)  where  the  means  is  not  lawful. 

I  conclude  this,  conjuring  thee  never  to  abandon  one  particular 
good  friend  of  ours,  which  is  a  good  cause,  be  the  Scots  never  so 
false,  even  as  thou  lovest  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

By  the  next  I  will  give  thee  a  full  account  why  I  could  not  send 
my  particular  answer  to  London,  and,  I  believe  also,  what  may  be 
expected  from  Scotland. 

No  security  can  be  had  for  any  to  come  to  me  from  thee. 


CHARLES  I.  IN  1  646.  87 

LXIY. 

New-Castle,  Decern.  26th,  1646. 
Dear  Heart, 

I  having  nothing  this  week  to  say,  but  to  desire  thee  that  thou 
wilt  publickly  profess  that  thou  wilt  no  more  press  me  in  matter  of 
religion,  because  thou  findest  that  I  have  offered  as  much  in  that 
point  as  I  can  with  a  safe  conscience,  which,  in  thy  opinion,  ouglit 
not  to  be  forced  upon  any  terms. 

The  reason  of  this  I  shall  expound  by  my  next  (which  I  believe 
will  be  a  dispatch  of  good  importance),  how  much  it  concerns  tlic 
safety  of  him  who  is  eternally  thine, 

Charles  R. 

I  have  received,  but  have  no  time  to  answer,  thine  of  the  21st  of 
December. 


APPENDIX. 


I.  Letter  from  Henrietta  Maria  to  Charles  I.  dated  Oct.  3^, 
1646 

n.  The  same,  Nov.  if,  1646 

m.  The  same,  Nov.  |f,  1646 

IV.  The  same,  Dec.  Jj-,  1646 

V.  The  same,  Dec.  t\,  1646 

VI.  Letter  from  Charles  I.  to  Henrietta  Maria,  Jan.  2, 1646-7 

VII.  The  same  to  the  Marquis  of  Montrose,  April  18,  1646 


91 
92 
94 
95 
97 
99 
100 


CAMD.  SOC. 


APPENDIX. 


I. 

HENRIETTA  MARIA  TO  CHARLES  I, 
[1646,  October  ^.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  271.»J 
MoN  CHER  COEUR, 

Je  n'ay  point  receus  de  vos  lettres  cest  semaine,  que  me  met  fort  en 
peine ;  car  nous  entendons  de  London  que  les  Scots  sont  resolus  de  vous 
delivrer  entre  les  mains  de  Parlement.  J'espere  toutefois  que  la  venue  de 
Montreull  les  empeschera,  quand  ils  verront  que  la  France  prend  vos 
interests,  comme  Montreull  a  ordre  de  leur  tesmoigner.  II  est  vray  que 
Bellievre  mande  qu'il  les  faut  contenter  dans  ce  qui  touche  les  Evesques ; 
laquelle  chose  je  scay  est  tout-a-fait  contre  vostre  coeur,  et  je  vous  jure 
contre  le  mien  aussi,  si  je  voiois  un  seul  moyen  de  les  sauver,  et  ne  vous 
pas  perdre.  Mais  si  vous  estes  perdus,  ils  le  sont  sans  resource;  ou,  si 
vous  vous  pouves  encore  mettre  a  la  teste  d'une  armee,  nous  les  remet- 
trons:  et  pour  moy,  si  je  croiois  que  cela  n'en  estoit  pas  le  moyen,  je  n'en 
parlerois  jamais.  Conserves  vous  la  Militia,  et  n'abandonnes  jamais,  et 
par  cela  tout  reviendra ;  et  Dieu  nous  envoyera  les  moyens  de  nous 
remettre,  comme  il  commence  desja  a  y  avoir  quelque  esperance;  Car. 
Maz.  m'ayant  asseuree  que  la  paix  generale  seroit  faite  devant  Noel ;  et 
cela  estant.  Ton  vous  assisteroit  puissament.  Je  depeche  in  Irland,  pour 
tacher  y  composer  les  noveaux  desordres  qui  y  sont,  et  j'en  ay  tres  bon 
esperance.  Milord  Craford  est  arriv6,  qui  m'a  portes  de  fort  grand  offres 
de  la  part  de  vostre  party  en  Scot:  Nous  ferons  tout  ce  qui  sera necessaire 
la  dessus.  Amb.  de  Suede,  qui  est  arrive  depuis  peu,  m'a  faites  des  grands 
tesmoignages  d'amitie  de  la  part  de  sa  maitresse.     H  y  a  toutes  les  appa- 

»  These  letters  are  printed  as  they  stand  in  the  Clarendon  State  Papers,  and  the  notes 
are  derived  from  that  work,  except  the  few  signed  B. 


92  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

rences  du  mond,  que  si  vous  voules  estre  constant,  comme  vous  aves  est^, 
et  comme  je  crois  vous  seres  dans  la  Militia  et  vos  Amis,  et  ne  point  aller 
a  London,  sans  pouvoir  en  sortir,  que  nos  affaires  n'aillent  bien.  II  faut 
tacher  a  avoir  les  Scots  pour  nous,  sans  pourtant  prendre  le  Covenant,  ni 
rien  faire  que  soit  deshonnorable.  Je  scay  les  peines  dans  lesquelles  vous 
estes,  et  j'en  ay  une  pitie,  qui  me  fait  autant  de  mal  qu'a  vous:  mais 
puisque  que  nous  avons  tant  souffert,  il  faut  resoudre  d'achever  avec  hon- 
neur.  Prenes  garde  d'accorder  les  propositions  qu'ils  vous  font  devant 
que  vous  pensies  la  voir  fait;  et  soies  bien  resolu  la  dedans,  quoyque  Ton 
vous  puisse  promettre.  Mes  esperances  sont  grands;  pourveu  que  vous 
soies  constant  et  resolu,  noiis  serous  maistres  encore;  et  nous  nous  rever- 
rons  avec  plus  de  joye  que  jamais.  A  Dieu,  mon  cher  coeur!  * 
Oct.  ^. 

A   copy,  by  the  king,  probably  from  the  original  in  cipher; 
endorsed  by  him,  "From  my  wyfe  ^  Oct.  receaved  31  Oct." 


II. 

HENRIETTA  MARIA  TO  CHARLES  I. 

[1646,  Nov.  ^.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  294.] 

MoN  CHER  COEUK,  St.  Germaine,  ce  ^  No. 

Depuis  ma  demiere  lettre  par  I'ordinaire,  j'ay  receue  une  des  vostres, 
par  laquelle  vous  mandes  que  W.  Murray  vous  demand  des  nouveaux 
pouvoirs,  et  vous  persuade  de  prendre  le  Covenant  J'ay  este  ravie  de 
voir  que  vous  estes  si  resolus  a  ne  le  pas  faire.  Car  pour  moy,  je  suis 
d'avis  que  vous  estes  mines  si  vous  le  faites.  C'est  poiu-quoy  je  vous 
conjure  de  continuer  firm  dans  ceste  resolution.  Et  prenes  garde  aussi 
dans  autres  choses  de  vous  laisser  aller  petit  a  petit,  comme  sont  les 
esperances  de  ceux  de  Londre,  et  s'en  tiennent  asseures  que  vous  leur 
accorderes  toutes  leur  propositions  insensiblement.     Et  j'apprehende,  et 

"  The  king  received  thi.*  letter  on  the  31st  October,  and  alluded  to  it  in  the  postscript  of 
his  letter  of  November  1.     See  ante,  p.  74. — B. 


APPENDIX.  ^3 

avec  raison,  que  leiir  dessein  est  de  se  servir  de  moy  pour  nostre  mine,  et 
de  me  faire  travailler  aupres  de  vous  autant  que  se  peut.  Car  ils  sont 
bien  asseures  que  je  n'iray  plus  loin  que  ce  que  je  crois  ne  vous  peut  pas 
faire  du  mal;  comme  j'ay  fait,  considerant  le  temps  ou  nous  sommes. 
Mais  eux  sous  ombre  de  cela  pretendent  gaigner  le  reste  de  tout  ce  qu'ils 
desirent.  C'est  pourquoy,  soies  tousjours  sur  vos  gardes,  et  prenes  une 
constante  resolution  de  ne  plus  rien  accorder  du  tout  plus  que  ce  que  vous 
aves  fait  par  W.  Murray,  quoyque  Ton  vous  puisse  persuader,  si  ce  n'est 
dans  le  governement  Presbyteriall ;  dans  lequel  je  crois  vous  deues  con- 
tenter  les  Escossois,  pourveu  qu'ils  se  veulent  joindre  avec  vous,  ou  pour 
une  bonne  paix,  ou  pour  une  guerre.  J'avoue  que  je  ne  le  voudrois  pas 
donner  pour  rien,  comme  vous  aves  fait  pour  3  ans ;  et  permettes  moy  de 
vous  dire,  que  je  crois,  si  je  me  pouvois  dispenser  d'une  chose  que  je 
croiois  contre  ma  conscience  pour  3  ans,  et  pour  rien,  j'irois  plus  loin 
pour  sauver  mon  royaume.  Mais  pour  toutes  autres  choses,  n'accordes 
plus  rien.  Vous  n'aves  desja  que  trop  accord^  en  la  donation  des  toutes 
les  places.  Vous  devies  garder  cela,  pour  en  tirer  quelqu^e  profit  a  la  fin 
de  tout,  et  vous  leur  aves  donn^  a  cette  heure  pour  rien;  aussi  que  les 
evesques  pour  3  ans.  J'entend  que  W.  Murray  desire  que  vous  authorisies 
leur  grand  S9eau,  qui  est  une  chose  que  vous  ne  deves  jamais  faire;  car 
en  ce  faisant  vous  confesses  et  attires  sur  vous  les  malheurs  d'Angleterre : 
et  si  dans  une  conclusion  du  tout  il  estoit  trouv^  a  propos  de  la  faire,  il 
faudroit  que  ce  soit  pour  quelque  chose  de  fort  avantageux,  que  je  ne  vois 
point  encore.  Mais  s'en  est  fait  de  Fun,  il  ne  faut  pas  faire  I'autre;  et 
taches  a  remedier  a  ce  qui  est  fait;  qui  est,  de  ne  plus  rien  accorder  de 
d'avantage.  J'oserois  dire  que,  quand  vous  aves  fait  ce  message  que  vous 
aves,  ne  faire  rien  fort  desavantageux  pour  vous,  et  que  vous  aves  este 
trompes.  C'est  pourquoy  il  faut  avoir  iin  grand  soign.  Voici  le  dernier 
coup  de  la  parti,  et  sans  resource,  songes  y  tousjours;  et  je  repete  encore, 
de  ne  plus  rien  accorder,  et  tout  souffrir  plustost  que  de  donner  la  Militia 
autreraent  que  vous  aves  fait ;  ou  d'abandonner  vos  Amis,  sous  ombre  de 
leur  faire  dii  bien,  comme  Ton  vous  pourra  persuader;  ni  Irland  (je  la 
considere  comme  une  resource);  de  ne  point  prendre  le  Covenant;  ne 
point  approuver  leur  grand  s^eau,  ni  nuUifier  le  vostre.  A  Dieu,  mon 
cher  coeur! 

Vous  ne  deves  non  plus  imposer  le  Covenant  aux  autres,   que   de  la 


94  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

prendre  vousmesme.  Car  tous  ceux  qui  le  prenderont  jxirent  de  punir 
tous  ceux  qui  sont  delinquents,  et  cela  est  tous  ceux  de  vostre  parti,  et 
moy  la  premiere. 

A  copy,  by  the  king,  taken  probably  from  the  original  in  cypher ; 
endorsed  by  him,  "  From  my  wyfe  ^  Nov.  receaved  ^^^ 
to  be  kept." 


III. 

HENRIETTA  MARIA  TO  CHARLES  I. 

[1646,  November  fg.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  297.] 

My  DEARE  hart,  No.  §§,  St.  Jermain. 

Davenant  hath  given  me  a  large  account  of  the  business  where  you 
are ;  upon  which  I  must  conclude  with  more  feare  then  hope.  Yet  I  may 
belive  that  if  the  Scots  could  fynd  secureity  in  performing  theire  duty, 
they  will  not  consent  to  desert  you,  much  less  basely  to  deliver  you  up  to 
them  at  "Westminster.  That  which  they  have  proposed  concerning  the 
coming  of  persons  from  me  to  you  (upon  the  occasion  of  giving  you  satis- 
faction, and  receiving  the  lyke  from  you)  may  be  of  great  use  to  your 
affaires  in  many  respects ;  therefore  I  have  appointed  him  (by  a  letter  to 
W.  Murray,  who  will  acquaint  you  with  the  particulars)  to  encorage  them 
in  it;  that  they  may  again  invite  those  persons  with  such  asseurances  as 
are  fitt  for  theire  safty  and  the  business.  Pray  doe  your  part  therin ;  and 
it  may  be  an  ease  to  you  to  refer  the  consideration  of  other  things  (unfitt 
for  you  ether  to  grant  or  deny)  to  theire  coming.  The  last  night  I 
receaved  yours  of  the  1  of  Nov.''  and  your  other  melancholy  one  to  Jer. 
Cul,  and  A.**  together  with  the  copy  of  the  answer  to  the  propositions  sent 
you  from  London.  To  the  later  I  am  very  ready  to  give  you  my  opinion, 
which  is,  that  you  were  better  at  once  to  grant  all  the  propositions  than 
send  this,  it  being  in  effect  the  same  thing,  only  with  this  difference,  that 

a  See  p.  72.— B. 

*»  Neither  of  the  letters  here  mentioned  occur  in  the  collection. 


APPENDIX.  95 

in  the  other  there  is  theire  ingenuity  of  plain  dealing  in  asking,  and  your 
grace  in  granting;  but  in  this  there  is  the  reproach  of  desygne  to  cousen 
you  into  what  they  would  have.  For  by  it  you  do  no  less  than  totally 
abandon  yourselfe,  your  authoryty,  and  your  frends;  therfore  I  shall 
therein  rely  upon  the  promis  of  your  constancy  to  those  principles  which 
alone  can  preserve  you. 

For  the  other  (your  sad  proposition),  it  is  of  that  nature  that  you  must 
not  expect  any  present  answer.  I  have  appointed  L.  Jer.  and  L.  Cul.  (for 
J.  A.  is  immediately  to  goe  to  the  Haghe,  the  Jewells  will  otherways  be 
lost,  and  to  setle  a  frendship  between  P.  C.  and  P.  of  Or.)  to  attend  Car. 
Maz.  and  to  take  his  opinion  concerning  that  business,  and  then  you  shall 
heare  farther  from  me  by  an  express.  In  the  mean  tyme  communicat  it 
to  no  body  else,  for  it  may  be  misinterpreted.  I  have  one  thing  more  to 
ad,  which  is  to  conjure  you  that  'till  the  Scots  shall  declare  that  they  will 
not  protect  you,  you  doe  not  thinke  of  making  any  escape  from  Eng.  They 
are  startled  hee're  at  the  naming  of  it ;  and  in  so  doeing  you  wovdd  destroy 
all  OTir  hopes  (besydes  the  danger  in  the  attempt)  in  the  generall  peace, 
which  ^  well  asseurs  me  is  lyke  to  be  made  very  suddainly.  This  is  all 
for  the  present.     God  keep  you,  my  deare  hart.'' 

A  copy,  by  the  king,  probably  taken  from  the  original  in  cipher ; 
endorsed  by  him,  "  From  my  wyfe  |^  No.  receaved  ^^f  to 
be  kept,  being  the  advyce,  not  stur  before,"  &c. 


IV. 

HENRIETTA  MARIA  TC  CHARLES  I. 

[1646,  December  -^.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  300.] 
MON  CHER  COEDR,  Paris,  De.  fj-. 

J' ay  recue  vostre  lettre  date  du  14  No.  avec  vostre  response  aux  pro- 
positions de  Lond.  qui  m'ont  fort  surpiisee  de  voir  que  vous  aves  accord^ 

*  Here  seems  to  be  a  name  omitted,  probably  Car.  Maz. 

•»  The  king  acknowledges  the  receipt  of  this  and  the  preceding  letter  in  his  letter  of  the 
28th  November.     See  p.  78.— B. 


96  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

la  Milice  pour  10  ans  entre  les  mains  du  Pari,  et  non  pas  selon  que  vous 
nous  avions  escrit  si  souvent;  qui  estoit,  de  leur  permettre  la  nomination 
de  personnes ;  ainsi  le  pouvoir  eut  demeur6  tousjours  entre  vos  mains,  ou 
a  cette  Leure  ils  ont  tout  entier.  Et  par  cela  aussi  vous  leur  aves  confirm^ 
le  Pari,  pom*  10  ans;  qui  est  autant  a  dire,  que  nous  [ne]  verrons  jamais 
une  fin  a  nos  malheurs.  Car  tant  que  le  Pari,  durera,  vous  n'estes  point 
Roy.  Et  pour  moy,  je  ne  remettray  pas  le  pied  en  Ang.  Et  avec  le  biais 
que  vous  aves  accord^  la  Milice,  vous  vous  este  coupe  la  gorge.  Car  leur 
ayant  donne  ce  pouvoir,  vous  ne  leur  pouves  plus  rieu  refuser,  pas  mesme 
ma  vie  s'ils  vous  la  demandent;  mais  je  ne  me  mettray  pas  entre  leur 
mains.  J'oserois  dire  que  si  vous  eussies  suivi  nos  avis,  que  vos  affaires 
seroient  dans  un  autre  estat  qu'ils  ne  sont.  J'espere  que  vos  offres  [ne] 
les  satisferont  pas  a  Londres ;  et  si  nous  sommes  si  heureus  que  cela  soit, 
je  vous  conjure  pour  la  derniere  fois,  de  ne  plus  accorder  rieu  du  tout.  Si 
vous  tenes  bon,  je  vois  une  apparence  de  retour  a  nos  affaires;  mais  abso- 
lument,  il  ne  faut  rien  plus  accorder  que  ce  que  vous  aves  fait,  puisqu'il 
n'y  a  plus  moyen  de  le  rappeller.  Et  s'il  est  encore  possible  de  rappeUer 
la  Milice  hors  de  mains  du  Pari,  et  que  ces  propositions  ne  soient  pas 
encore  parties,  ne  le  pas  faire.  Mais  s'ils  le  sont,  et  soient  refuses,  de  ne 
plus  hazarder  de  leur  dedouner  de  cette  fa9on,  quelque  condition  que  vous 
puissies  jamais  avoir  pour  cela.  Je  vous  ay  ecrit  tant  de  fois  la  dessus,  de 
ne  plus  rien  accorder  et  insensiblement  vous  vous  engages  a  le  faire. 
Croyes  vous  que  lors  que  je  vois  que  vous  estes  si  resolu  dans  I'affaire 
d'Evesques,  et  si  peu  dans  ce  qui  vous  concerne  et  vostre  posterity,  que  je 
n'ay  pas  des  grands  desespoirs,  apres  vous  avoir  si  souvent  adverti  comme 
j'ay  fait,  et  que  cela  ne  produise  rien  ?  Voici  pour  la  derniere  fois  que  je 
vous  dirai  encore,  que  si  vous  accordes  d'avantage,  vous  estes  perdu,  et  je 
ne  retournerai  jamais  en  Eng.  mais  j'irai  prier  Dieu  pour  vous.  Vous 
demandes  mon  opinion  pour  I'affaire  d'lrland:  je  vous  en  ay  escrit  desja 
plusieurs  fois.  II  ne  faut  point  abandonner  Irland,  si  premierement  vous 
ne  voies  une  paix  et  advantageuse  et  asseur^e,  mais  dire  la  reponse  que 
nous  vous  avons  mande.  Je  m'estonne  que  les  Irlandois  ne  se  donnent  a 
quelque  roy  estranger;  vous  les  y  forceres  a  la  fin,  se  volants  offerts  en 
sacrifice  Je  me  remets  a  L.  Jer.  et  L.  Cul.  a  vous  dire  d'avantage,  et 
aussi  a  Mons""  Bellievre,  qui  recevera  des  ordres  de  France  tres  advan- 
tageuses  pour  vous.     Et  si  vous  voules  estre  aussi  resolu  dans  I'affaire  de 


APPENDIX.  97 

la  Milice,  que  vous  estes  poui'  les  Evesques,  j'espere  que  tout  ira  bieu 
encore.  Pour  le  Covenant,  je  ne  vous  puis  donner  conseil  de  I'imposer  sur 
personne.  Je  crois  qu'il  y  a  autant  de  mal  de  le  faire  prendre  aux  autres, 
qu'a  soymesme ;  et  je  crois  que  vous  ne  le  pouves  prendre  sans  vous  perdre. 
Soies  done  constant  la  dedans,  comme  aussi  de  ne  vous  fier  a  nul  promesse 
que  Ton  vous  puisse  faire  pour  la  seurte  de  vos  amis,  que  par  un  Acte 
d'Oblivion.  Je  finis,  ayant  prise  medecine,  priante  Dieu  de  vous  assister. 
Adieu,  mon  cher  coeur! 

A  copy,  by  the  king,  probably  from  the  original  in  cipher. 


V. 

HENRIETTA  MARIA  TO  CHARLES  I. 

[1646,  December  ^.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  303.] 

The  14  of  De. 
This  day  I  received  yours  of  the  21,  to  which,  being  streightened  in 
tyme,  I  shall  answer  in  Eng.  that  it  may  be  soonest  put  into  cypher.  In 
the  first  place  you  conclud  right,  that  nothing  but  the  abundance  of  my 
love  could  make  me  take  upon  me  the  harsher  part  of  pressing  things 
which  are  inacceptable  to  you.  But  where  I  find  your  interest  so  much 
concerned  as  it  is  ia  your  present  resolution,  I  should  be  faultier  then  you 
if  I  would  suffer  you  to  rest  in  such  an  error  as  woidd  prove  fatall  to  you. 
Therefore  you  may  safly  belive,  that  no  duty  which  I  performe  to  you  is 
accompanied  with  more  kyndness  then  when  I  oppose  those  opinions.  I 
acknowledge  that  mistakes  ar  the  grounds  of  our  differences  in  opinion, 
otherwais  you  would  not  so  confidently  thinke  that  your  an.  to  the  propo- 
sitions sent  me  last  weeke  grants  nothing  about  the  militia  but  according 
to  the  advice  you  have  had  from  hence.  Therin  I  shall  refer  you  to  the 
duplicat  heerwith  sent  you,  to  which  I  will  only  add  my  desyres  that  you 
will  carfally  compare  the  draught  sent  you  from  hence  with  the  other; 
and  then  you  will  find  to  what  purpose  the  preamble  serves,  and  what  care 
there  was  taken  here  to  make  it  and  the  grant  to  persons  of  trust  to  be  of 
CAMD.  SOC.  O 


98  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

a  peice.  If  your  message  be  not  gone  there  is  no  hurt  done ;  if  it  be,  get 
off  from  this  rock  as  well  as  you  can,  according  to  the  advice  in  those 
duplicats,  and  to  your  resolution  expressed  in  your  letter,  not  to  admit  any 
copartners  therein.  Touching  the  pulpits  and  Pres.  govemement,  &c,  I  will 
not  any  more  enter  into  disput  with  you,  finding  that  arguments  of  that 
nature  have  nether  done  you  nor  your  business  any  good;  only  I  may 
conclud  that  if  your  offer  shall  not  satisfy  the  Presbiterians,  whom  you 
desire  to  make  yours,  you  must  begin  againe,  or  leave  the  worke  imdone. 
Nether  can  you  expect  this  your  subtillty  in  reserving  the  last  determina- 
tion, after  three  years,  to  you  and  the  two  houses  will  doe  the  feate ;  no, 
they  with  whom  you  have  to  doe  *  will  be  cunning  enough  to  put  you  [to] 
explaine  yourselfe.  I  shall  rest  confidently  upon  your  resolution  now  ex- 
pressed touching  your  frends,  because  you  sufficiently  know  how  much 
your  honor  and  justice,  as  well  as  policy,  is  in  the  case.  All  I  desyre 
therein  is,  that  you  recede  not  from  your  demand  of  [a]  generall  act  of 
oblivion,  for  nothing  less  "can  secure  you  and  them.  The  lyke  was  done 
to  you  in  Scotland  ;  which  will  be  a  generall  president  here.  For  the 
Covenant,  you  know  my  opinion  ;  after  the  entire  consideration  of  it,  we 
both  fully  agree  therein  ;  nether  as  we  are  advertised  from  London,  will 
it  be  stifly  insisted  upon  there  ;  yet  possibly  if  the  Scots  shall  prevail,'' 
and  that  only  difference  were  in  the  case,  they  may  consent  to  such  altera- 
tions in  it  as  may  satisfy  all  of  us,  and  confirme  such  a  conjunction  as 
you  ought  to  desyre.  Therfor  I  againe  desyre  you,  upon  conference  with 
Will.  Murray,  or  otherwise,  to  use  your  utmost  endevurs  that  some 
[per]  sons  may  be  admitted  to  come  privatly  to  you  and  the  Scots,  to  see 
upon  a  full  debate  with  them  if  all  things  may  not  be  reconciled  to  your 
and  theire  satisfaction.  If  the[y]  would  consent  to  such  a  meeting,  I 
would  have  some  "=  hopes  of  good  success :  for  the  present  there  appeares 
to  be  poison  in  the  pot ;  do  not  trust  to  your  owen  cooking  of  it.  For 
the  proposition  to  Bellievre,  I  hate  it.  If  any  such  thing  should  be  made 
publick,  you  are  undon  ;  your  enemis  will  make  a  malicious  use  of  it. 
Be  sure  you  never  owen  it  againe  in  any  discource,  otherwais  than  as 
intended  as  a  foile  or  an  hyperbole,^  or  any  otherways  except  in  sober 

»  MS.  you  hast  tell  doe. 

''  MS.  prpuereal;  a  mistake  probably  in  the  cipher. 

•  MS.  such.  d  MS.  hoperbole. 


APPENDIX.  99 

earnest.  Consider  well  what  I  have  written  of;  away  [with]  your  message 
presently  without  sharing  the  Militia,  and  abandoning  Irland.  Strike  out 
the  10  years  out  of  the  clause  concerning  offices,  or  the  clause  itselfe, 
which  you  Avill;  it  may  be  added  in  the  close,  and  the  naming  10  years 
imply s  that  this  pari,  should  sit  so  long;  obtaine  the  admitting*  of  persons, 
and  then  we  shall  agree  in  the  whole  business;  [n] either  shall  I  then 
despaire  of  seeing  you  againe  with  comfort,  which  is  the  fullest  happiness 
I  wishe  for  in  this  world.     A  Dieu,  mon  cher  coeixrl 

Concerning  the  business  of  Constantinople,  nothing  can  possibly  be  done 
'till  we  heare  further  from  Sir  S.  Crow,  to  whom  I  have  sent  some  papers 
in  your  name  may  perhaps  doe  him  good.  You  must  avow  it,  if  it  come 
to  be  questioned.  But  if  Sir  S.  Crow  be  of  necessety  to  be  recaled.  Sir 
W,  Killigrew['s]  pretence  is  next;  and  he  writs  that  he  shall  get  the 
consent  of  the  company  and  the  pari.  And  next  to  him,  you  are  engaged 
for  Sir  R.  Brown.'' 

A  copy,  by  the  king,  probably  from  the  original  in  cipher; 
endorsed''  by  him,  "  From  my  wyfe  Decem.  J^  and  -j^, 
re.  i|-,  to  be  kept,  it  being  the  reason  that  part  ans.  went 
not." 


VI. 

CHARLES  I.  TO  HENRIETTA  MARIA. 

[1646-7,  January  2.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  324.] 

DeARE  hart,  Newcastell,  Saterday,  2  Jan. 

I  must  tell  thee  that  now  I  am  declared  what  I  have  really  beene 
ever  since  I  came  to  this  army,  which  is  a  prisoner  (for  the  go.  towld  me 
some  4  days  since,  that  he  Avas  commanded  to  secure  mee,  least  I  should 
make  an  escape) :  the  difference  being  only  this,  that  heeretofore  my 
escape  was  easie  anufe,  but  now  it  is  most  difficult,  if  not  impossible. 

»  MS.  miting. 

'•  See  the  king's  comments  upon  this  and  the  preceding  letter  at  p.  85. 

c  This  endorsement  refers  to  both  the  last  letters,  which  are  written  on  the  same  paper. 


100  CHARLES  I.  IN  1646. 

That  which  now  is  to  be  done  is,  that  351  [the  queen]  and  364  [Prince 
ChariesJ  declare  publikely  that  my  oiFers  hath  been  more  reasonable,  and 
that  nether  of  you  wiU  persuade  me  to  goe  further,  but  rather  disswade  me, 
if  I  had  a  minde  to  grant  more ;  because  it  is  now  cleare  that  the  demands 
concerning  religion  are  destructive  as  well  to  my  crowne  as  conscience; 
assuring  thee  that  somewhat  fully  to  this  sence  (I  say  fully,  for  it  must 
not  be  minced)  is  absolutely  necessary  for  my  preservation.  For  if  there 
be  the  least  imagination  that  364  [Prince  Charles]  will  grant  more,  then 
1  shall  not  live  long  after.  This  is  not  my  opinion  alone,  for  the  F.  amb. 
and  MontreuU  fully  concur  with  me  in  it. 

Having,  as  it  is  necessary,  showed  thee  this  sad  truthe  (which  to  me  is 
nether  new  nor  strange),  I  shall  need  to  say  no  more.  For  I  know  thy 
love  will  omitt  nothing  that  is  possible  for  my  freedome.  Yet  I  cannot 
but  conjure  thee  never  to  dispare  of  a  good  cause,  and  to  remember  that 
364  [Prince  Charles]  justly  claims  from  thee  a  never  giving  over  care  of 
him,  even  as  thou  loves  me,  who  am 

Eternally  thyne. 

The  Fr.  amb.  goes  from  hence  Munday  next,  with  my  approbation.  For 
he  can  have  nothing  more  to  doe  heere :  and  I  belive  he  will  be  usefull  to 
me  in  France ;  being  no  lesse  confident  of  his  affection  to  me,  then  of  his 
knowledge  of  thease  affaires,  of  which  on  my  word  there  is  no  doubt. 
Wherfore  I  desyre  thee  to  give  him  all  the  countenance  thou  can. 

A  rough  draught  by  himself,  endorsed  by  him, 
"  To  my  wyfe,  2  Jan.  by  London." 


VII. 

CHARLES  L  TO  THE  MARQUIS  OF  MONTROSE. 
[1646,  April  18.     Clarendon  State  Papers,  ii.  224.] 
Montrose, 

Having,  upon  the  engagement  of  the  French  king  and  queen  regent, 
made  an  agreement  to  join  with  my  Scots  subjects  now  before  Newark, 


APPENDIX.  101 

and  being  resolved  upon  the  first  opportunity  to  put  myself  into  that  army, 
they  being  reciprocally  engaged  (by  the  intervention  of  Mons.  de  Mont- 
reuil,  the  said  king's  resident  now  in  the  said  army,)  to  join  with  me  and 
my  forces,  and  to  assist  me  in  the  procuring  a  happy  peace:  I  have 
thought  it  necessary  to  acquaint  you  herewith ;  (being  here  so  close  begirt 
as  without  much  hazard  and  difficulty  I  cannot  suddenly  break  from  hence  to 
come  to  them;)  desiring  you,  if  you  shall  find  by  the  said  de  Montreuil  that 
my  Scots  army  have  really  declared  for  me,  and  that  you  be  satisfied  by 
him  that  there  is  by  them  [not  only]  an  amnestia  of  all  that  hath  been  done 
by  you  and  those  who  have  adhered  unto  me,  but  very  hearty,  sincere, 
friendly,  and  honourable  resolutions  in  them  for  whatsoever  concerns 
your  person  and  party,  that  then  you  take  them  by  the  hand,  and  use  all 
possible  diligence  to  unite  your  forces  with  theirs  for  the  advancement  of 
my  service,  as  if  I  were  there  in  person,  and  I  doubt  not  but  you,  being 
joined,  will  be  able  to  relieve  me  here;  in  case  I  shall  not  find  any  possible 
means  to  come  to  you,  which  shall  be  still  endeavoured  with  all  earnest- 
ness by 

Yours, 
18th  Apr.  1646.  Ch.  R. 

A  copy  by  Mr.  Edgman. 


INDEX. 


Allen,  capt.  14 
Amsterdam  52 
Anne  of  Austria,  queen  regent  of  France  4, 16, 

17,  33,  34,  35,  54,  56 
Argyll,  Archibald  marq.  of  47,  49,  65,  70 
Ashbumham,  John  2,  and  allusions  to  in  almost 

every  subsequent  page 
Aubigney,  lady  72 
Augier  60 

Balmerinoch,  John  lord  49 

Bamfield,  colonel  67 

Bellievre,  Pomponne  de,  mons.  56,  and  many 

allusions  to  in  subsequent  pages 
Bennet,  Mr.  xxiv 
Blague,  colonel  58 
Blake,  admiral  69 
Buckingham,  George  duke  of  11 
Byron  57 

Calendar,  James  earl  of  48,  49,  64 

Capel,  Arthur  lord  8 

Carteret,  sir  George  69 

Cassilis,  lord  49 

Charles  I.  letters  of,  see  "Table  of  Contents;" 
letters  to  Hid.;  his  condition  in  1646  iii — v; 
the  principal  ultimate  points  between  him  and 
the  parliament  vii;  his  intrigues  xi;  transac- 
tions with  Glamorgan  xii;  with  Montreuil  xiv; 
his  escape  from  Oxford  xvi ;  his  treatment  in 
the  Scottish  camp  xviii;  concessions  obtained 
from  him  by  Montreuil  and  Bellievre  xx ;  his- 
tory of  the  MS.  of  the  letters  now  published 
xxii ;  similar  collection  submitted  to  the  inspec- 
tion of  lord  Rochester  xxiv;  proofs  from  these 


letters  that  the  persons  opposed  to  Charles  I. 

judged  rightly  of  his  character  xxvi 
Chester  2 
Colepepper,  John  lord  7,  8,  30,  35,  55,  61,  68, 

70,  71,  73 
Coote,  sir  Charles  14 
Cottington,  John  lord  76 
Courland,  duke  of  12 
Crawford-Lindsay,  earl  of  49 

Davenant,  sir  William  67,  68,  70,  71,  72,  83 

Digby,  George  lord  9,  18,  52,  60,  70 

Dorchester,  Henry  marq.  of  53 

Dubose  60 

Dunfermline,  Charles  earl  of  48,  49, 57 

Evelyn,  John  58 
Exeter  7 

Fairfax,  sir  Thomas  8,  14 
Flushing  3 

Glamorgan,  Edward  earl  of  9,  14,  18,  21,  22, 

25,  27,  28 
Glemham,  sir  Thomas  78 
Godolphin,  Mrs  58 

Hamilton,  James  marq.  of  48,  49,  57  ;  duke  of 
65,85 

sir  James  57 

lord  William  49 

Hastings  15 

Hatton,  Christopher  lord  53 

sir  Christopher  53 


104 


INDEX. 


Henrietta  Maria,  letters  to,  see  Table  of  Con- 
tents ;  letters  from,  ibid. ;  references  to,  passim 
Hereford  2 

Hertford,  William  marq.  of  67 
Hickman,  Dr.  Charles  xxiv 
Hopton,  Ralph  lord  8 
Howard,  lady  Catherine  72 
Hudson,  dr.  40,  43,  77,  78 
Hyde,  Edward  30 

Jermyn,  Henry  lord  10,  15,  27,  29,  43,  52,  65, 
61,  68,  69,  70,  71,  73 

Lanerick,  William  earl  of  49,  85 

Legge,  Will.  57 

Lesley  67,  68;  general  David  2, 13,  48 

Lothian,  William  earl  of  49 

Loudoun,  John  earl  of  49 

Lynn  38,  3»,  78 

Manchester,  Henry  earl  of  16 

Market  Harborough  31,  32, 34 

Mary,  princess,  afterwards  queen  5 

Mazarin,  card.  1,  10,  17,  34,  35,  42,  54,  68 

Molingar,  lord  1 

Montreuil,  mons.  de  3,  and  references  to  in  almost 
every  subsequent  page 

Montrose,  James,  marq.  of,  letter  to  100 ;  allu- 
sions to  5,  et  passim 

Moubray  68 

Mountague,  Walter  16 

Murray,  sir  Robert,  3,  72 

•  Will,  references  and  allusions  to  throughout 

Muskerry,  Charles  lord  18 

Nanteuil,  abbey  of  16 
Newark  34,  38 
Newburgh,  James  lord  72 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne,   letters   dated    from,   see 

the  Table  of  Contents. 
Nicholas,    sir   Edward    11,  and  allusions  to  in 

almost  every  subsequent  page 


Orange,*  William  of  Nassau,  prince  of  5,  9,  12, 
28,33 

Ormond,  James,  marq.  of  9, 18, 47, 54,  55,  70, 76 

Osbourne,  lady  QQ 

sir  Peter  66 

Oxford,  letters  dated  from,  see  "  Table  of  Con- 
tents ;"  Charles's  flight  from  40 ;  surrender  of  53 

Samuel,  bishop  of  58 

Padstow  14 
Pelling,  dr.  xxiv 
Percy  57 
Pooly  24 

Radcliffe,  sir  George  3 
Richelieu,  card.  10 
Richmond,  James  duke  of  4 
Rochester  15 

dr.  Sprat,  bishop  of  xxiv 

Henry  lord,  xxiv 

Rupert,  prince  37,  58 

Sabran,  mons.  de  10 

St.  Martin,  abbey  of,  near  Pontoise  16 

Sinclair,  John  sixth  lord  13 

Sligo  14 

Souza,  Antonio  de  1 

Stewart,  dr.  61 

Strafford,  Thomas  earl  of  80 

Tilliers,  count  de  6,  33 
Tuam,  archbp.  of  14 

Uxbridge  30 

Wales,  Charles  prince  of,  afterwards  Charles  II. 

references  to  passim 
Walker  57 
Ware  72 
William  III.  5 

York,  James  duke  of,  afterwards  James  II.  2, 
3,  5,  6,  61,67,68,  72 


London:  Printed  by  J.  B.  Nichols  and  Sons,  25,  Parliament  Street. 


Q>')7.^ 


e/^.  .^^^«  University  of  California 
di^^V/"^''!'  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
W5  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 
Return  this  material  to  the  library 
from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


llliiillimSSP^^L  l-IBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  671  434